B/.  0.^5    .G8  5  G8  18  58 
Gurley,  Leonard  B. 
Memoir  of  Rev.  William 
Gurley,   late  of  Milan,  Oh 


r. 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2014 


https://archive.org/details/memoirofrevwilli00gurl_1 


MEMOIR 

OF 

REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY, 

LATE  OF  MILAN,  OHIO, 

A  LOCAL  MLNISTER  OP  THE  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH: 

INCLUDINa 

A  S  K  E  T  C  H 

OF  THE 

IRISH  INSURRECTION  AND  MARTYRS  OP  1798. 

BY 

EMBELLISHED  WITH  A  PORTRAIT 

Cincinnati: 

PRINTED  FOR  THE  AUTHOR,  AT  THE  METHODIST  BOOK  CONCERN 
CORNER  OF  MAIN  AND  EIGHTH-STREETS. 

R.  P.  THOMPSON,  PRINTER.  /- 

1858. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1849> 
BY  L.  B.  GLTRLEY, 
In  the  Clerk's  Office  for  the  District  Court  for  the  District  of  Ctiio. 


PREFACE. 


In  presenting  to  the  public  a  biography  of  my  late 
venerable  father,  it  may  be  gratifying  to  the  reader  to 
know  the  sources  from  whence  the  facts  and  materials  for 
the  work  have  been  drawn. 

At  the  request  of  many  of  his  acquaintances,  several  of 
whom  were  ministers  of  our  Church,  my  father  spent  the 
summer  of  1834  in  committing  to  paper  the  most  important 
and  interesting  events  of  his  life,  from  his  childhood  to  the 
close  of  the  Irish  Rebellion,  and  his  subsequent  emigration 
to  this  country,  thus  bringing  the  narrative  down  to  a  period 
within  my  own  recollection. 

This  was  done  in  a  series  of  letters  to  myself.  It  was 
his  design  to  have  had  the  work  published  then ;  but  time 
to  prepare  it  not  being  at  command,  it  has  been  unavoid- 
ably delayed.  From  this  manuscript,  then,  most  of  the  facts 
concerning  him  have  been  derived ;  and  a  large  proportion 
of  the  letters,  in  the  form  of  extracts  and  quotations  from 
his  manuscript,  are  embodied  in  this  memou'. 

The  sanguinary  scenes  of  the  insurrection  of  1798  are 
drawn  partly  from  this  source,  and  partly  from  "a  History 
of  the  Irish  Rebellion  in  the  County  of  Wexford,"  by  Rev. 
George  Taylor,  a  Wesleyan  preacher,  who  was  imprisoned 
at  the  same  time  with  Mr.  Gurley,  and  whose  history  was 
published  a  few  months  after  the  close  of  the  insurrection, 
having  been  written  on  the  spot. 

Besides  these  sources  of  information,  I  am  indebted 

3 


4 


PREFACE. 


further,  for  the  facts  recorded,  chiefly  to  the  following 
-works:  "Alhson's  History  of  Europe,"  "Plowden's  History 
of  Ireland,"  ''Life  of  Thomas  Addis  Emmet,"  ''Miller's 
History  of  England,"  "  Encyclopaedia  of  Geography," 
"London  Imperial  Magazine." 

If  it  is  thought  that  too  great  latitude  has  been  taken,  in 
entering  so  fully  into  the  political  events  of  Ireland,  I  have 
only  to  reply,  that  the  manuscript  of  my  father  led  me  into 
this  field;  so  that  I  could  not  avoid  it,  -without  injustice  to 
the  work.  Moreover,  as  the  lamentable  convulsion  of  179S 
■was  the  occasion  of  his  imprisonment,  suffering,  and  losses, 
some  account  of  it  would  naturally  be  expected,  as  insep- 
arably connected  with  the  history  of  his  Hfe.  And  it  is 
believed  it  will  render  the  memoir  not  less  interesting  to 
the  inquiring  reader.  Many  of  the  facts  contained  in  these 
pages  may  appear  to  reflect  severely  on  the  Church  of 
Rome;  but  if  this  be  so,  it  is  not  the  fault  of  the  writer; 
the  active  part  which  her  clergy  and  adherents  took  in 
those  deplorable  events,  has  long  been  recorded  by  the 
historians  of  Europe.  The  readers  of  this  work  must 
judge  for  themselves  how  far  and  how  justly  the  honor 
and  reputation  of  that  denomination  are  affected  by  these 
transactions. 

In  preparing  this  memoir  for  the  public  eye,  the  author 
has  aimed  chiefly  at  an-anging  and  combining,  with  accuracy 
and  perspicuity,  the  facts  derived  from  various  sources, 
mingled  with  such  digressions  and  reflections  as  might  give 
variety  and  interest  to  the  narrative.  How  far  he  has  been 
successful  is  for  others  to  determine. 

It  is  hoped,  that  while  the  reader  may  derive  edification 
from  a  contemplation  of  the  piety,  faith,  fortitude,  and  zeal, 
of  one  who  has  passed  through  various  and  striking  vicissi- 
tudes of  fortune,  who  was  an  acquaintance  of  the  venerable 
founder  of  Methodism,  and  whose  life  reached  through 


PREFACE. 


5 


almost  a  century,  that  he  may  also  jSnd  much  to  interest 
him,  in  the  stirring  scenes  and  tragic  events  of  the  far- 
famed  "Irish  Insurrection." 

The  Author, 


# 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Ireland  the  birthplace  of  Mr.  Gurley — His  ancestry  and  re- 
ligious training — ^Weslejan  preachers  visit  his  father's — "Wes- 
ley's care  for  youth — Death  of  Mr.  Gurley's  father — Amusements 
of  early  years — Love  of  the  sea — Irish  wakes  and  funeral  rites — 
His  taste  for  reading — Fairies  and  apparitions — Religious  im- 
pressions—  Commences  family  prayer  —  Reflections  on  early 
piety  Page  13 

CHAPTER  II. 

"William  becomes  an  apprentice — Declines  in  piety — Class  formed 
in  "Wexford — Is  reclaimed  under  a  prayer  by  Mr.  "Wesley — Becomes 
a  leader — Sabbath  duties — His  acquaintance  with  Mr.  "Wesley — 
Defends  him  from  an  assault — ^Wesley  licenses  him  to  preach — 
Reflections  on  local  preachers — Their  benefit  to  the  Church — Irish 
conference  invites  him  to  travel — Reasons  for  declining — Moral 
and  religious  state  of  Ireland — Experience  of  a  mountaineer — An- 
ecdote of  "Wesleyan  preacher  and  parson — Mr.  Gurley  visits  Eng- 
land— Storm  at  sea — Joseph  Benson — Death  of  "Wesley — Rev.  John 
Miller  and  a  highway  robber — Mr.  Gurley's  encounter  with  a  ruffian 
at  an  inn — Commences  business  in  "Wexford — Catholic  priest  in  a 
dilemma — Relieved  by  Mr.  Gurley — ^His  marriage  30 

CHAPTER  ni. 

Insurrection  of  1798 — ^History  of  Ireland — Cause  of  its  discontent  ^ 
and  degradation — Commencement  of  English  sway — Reformation  • 
did  not  reach  Ireland — Bad  policy  of  England — Massacre  of 
Protestants  in  1641 — Avenged  by  Cromwell — Catholics  deprived 
of  political  privileges — Confiscation  of  estates — Tithes — Distin- 
guished men  born  in  Ireland — Irish  clubs — "Wliite  boys — Oak 
boys — Defenders — Tragic  death  of  Major  "V"aUoton — Epitaphs..  .59 

CHAPTER  lY. 

Origin  of  the  Society  of  United  Irishmen — Its;  true  character — 
Alliance  with  France  Treaty  with  French  Directory — Memo- 
rial by  Theobald  Wolf  Tone— Oath  of  United  Irishmen— French 

7 


8 


CONTENTS. 


expedition  a  failure — Prospects  of  a  successful  revolution  and  in 
dependence  Page  69 

CHAPTER  V. 

Indications  of  rebellion  in  the  county  of  Wexford — Plot  of 
Papists  against  Protestants — Catholic  bigotry  the  cause  of  Ire- 
land's ruin — Proof  of  Catholic  plot — Black  test,  or  secret  oaths — 
Catholic  priests  take  the  lead — Alarming  signs  of  rebellion — A 
mark  on  the  children  of  Catholics — Shrubberies  gleaned  for  pike 
handles  75 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Dublin  headquarters  of  Conspirators — Arrest  of  Leaders  by 
Government — Capture  of  Lord  Edward  Fitzgerald — His  death- 
Plan  of  attack  on  Dublin — Its  defeat — Cause — Prospects  of  revo- 
lution at  the  capital  blasted — County  of  Wexford  the  centre  and 
vortex  of  Insurrection — Hypocritical  conduct  of  Priests  to  blind 
Government — Catholics  take  oath  of  allegiance — Their  Memorial — 
The  Rebellion  not  a  struggle  for  liberty — Arrest  of  B.  B.  Harvy — 
Rising  of  Papists  under  priest  John  Murphy — Signal  fires  seen  by 
Mr.  Gurley — Murphy's  men  defeat  cavalry — Death  of  officers — Boo- 
key's  house  attacked  and  burned  80 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Sabbath  morn — Murder  of  Rev.  Robert  Burro-v^s  and  parish- 
ioners— Death  of  Rev.  Francis  Turner  and  nine  others — Wexford 
in  consternation — Mr.  Gurley  attended  preaching  at  five  o'clock 
in  the  morning — Saw  smoke  of  burning  houses  on  his  return — 
Soldiers  cut  off — Battle  of  Enniscorthy — Troops  fly  to  Wexford — 
Situation  of  Protestants — Mr.  Gurley's  house  open  to  refugees — 
His  advice  to  them — Attack  on  Wexford  expected — High  spirits 
of  Murphy  and  the  insurgents  91 

CHAPTER  VIII, 

Camp  on  Vinegar  Hill — ^Wexford  surrendered  to  twenty  thousand 
Insurgents — Mr.  Gurley  and  family  on  ship — Rebels  enter  town — 
Murders — Xational  Council  established — Harvy  appointed  Presi- 
dent and  Commander-in-Chief — Citizens  imprisoned — Mr.  Gurley 
seized  and  taken  from  ship — Set  at  liberty — His  account  of  a  visit 
to  priest  Corrin— Rebels  attempt  to  shoot  him  100 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Mr.  Gurley  put  in  prison — His  description  of  it — Jail  crowded — 
Imprisonment  of  Rev.  George  Taylor,  a  Wesleyan  minister — Mr. 


CONTENTS. 


9 


Gurley's  brother  and  brotlier-in-law  brought  to  the  prison — ^He 
establishes  prayer  meetings  in  his  cell — Extracts  from  his  jour- 
nal— Mrs.  Gurley  returns  from  ship — Her  sufferings — Comes  to 
see  him  in  prison — Fare  of  prisoners — Prisoners  compelled  to  exe- 
cute Catholic  traitors — Dreadful  alarm  of  prisoners — Remarkable 
^  prayer  meeting — ^His  own  account  of  his  feelings — ^Hymns  sung 
in  prison  Page  111 

CHAPTER  X. 

Progress  of  the  insurgents — Division  of  the  army — Battle  of 
NewtoTvn-barry — Insurgents  defeated  —  Battle  of  Gorey — King's 
troops  cut  off,  and  Gorey  taken  —  Harvy's  camp  —  Sculaboge 
House — Troops  march  to  attack  Ross — Proceedings  in  "Wexford — 
Cruel  treatment  of  Protestants — Rev.  Mr.  Owen — his  sufferings — 
Jonas  Gurley  required  to  shoot  a  prisoner — Baptizing  heretics — 
Mr.  Gurley's  mother — Martyrdom  of  Protestants  on  Vinegar  Hill — 
Narrative  of  a  prisoner — Murders  in  cold  blood  sanctioned  by 
priests  123 

CHAPTER  XI. 

Battle  of  Ross  —  7,000  insurgents  slain  —  Oath  found  in  the 
pocket  of  a  Catholic  140 

CHAPTER  XII. 

Sculaboge  house  and  barn — Thirty-seven  prisoners  shot,  one 
hundred  and  eighty-four  burned — Their  skeletons,  an  awful 
sight — Remorse  of  B.  B.  Harvy  at  the  sight — He  predicts  their 
defeat — Catholics  burned — Miss  Ryan — A  bagpipe  player — Harvy 
disgusted  with  the  priests — Attempts  to  prevent  murder — Is  de- 
posed, and  a  priest  elected  in  his  place — Speech  of  priest  Mur- 
phy— Priest  Roach  Commander-in-chief — His  character  and  hy- 
pocrisy— Priest  Roach's  gospels  or  protections — Letter  147 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Battle  of  Arklow — Sergeant  Shepherd — Death  of  priest  Mur- 
phy— Insurgents  routed — End  and  Character  of  Murphy — Dese- 
cration of  a  church — Abuse  of  Bibles — Persecution  of  Protestants- 
Murder  of  the  Hornicks — Conscious  guilt  of  Papists — Singular  cir- 
cumstance— Rowsom  shot  by  priest  Kearns — Reflections  157 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

State  of  Wexford — ^Imprisonment  of  Rev.  George  Taylor,  trav- 
eling preacher — Extract  from  his  narrative — Furnished  with  food 
by  Mr.  Gurley — His  narrow  escape  from  death  at  Gorey — ^His  dress, 


10 


CONTENTS. 


sufferings,  and  persecutions — He  is  prevented  from  praying  in 
prison — Prayer  meeting  in  Mr.  Gurley's  cell  ^vell  attended — Happy 
result  therefrom — Conversion  of  a  prisoner — His  triumphant 
death — Found  afterward  by  Mr.  Gurley  on  his  knees  in  the 
"water — Arrival  of  King's  troops — Insurgents  concentrate  on  Vin- 
egar Hill — Troops  under  General  Lake  surround  the  hill — State 
of  things  in  "Wexford — The  death  of  all  the  prisoners  announced, 
tc  take  place  next  day  Page  165 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Morning  of  the  20th  of  June — Murdering  band  assembled  by 
Dixon — Black  flag — Massacre  on  the  bridge — Inhumanity  of  Popish 
bishop — Murder  of  Mr.  Gurley's  brother  and  brother-in-law — Mr. 
Gurley  led  out  to  be  piked — He  comes  to  murdering  band — His 
feelings — How  rescued  from  death — He  returns  to  prison — Nar- 
rowly escapes  again — Rebukes  a  rebel  officer — Affecting  scene  in 
cell — Close  of  murders  on  bridge  173 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

Battle  of  Vinegar  Hill — Defeat  of  the  insurgents — Danger  of 
prisoners  at  Wexford — Rebel  authorities  offer  to  capitulate — Cor- 
respondence of  leaders — Insurgents  evacuate  the  city — Mr.  Gurley 
and  others  duriug  the  night  preceding  the  battle — Prayer  meeting 
all  night — Prison  shaken  by  artillery  in  the  morning — King's 
troops  enter  the  town — Prison  doors  opened — Transports  of  prison- 
ers and  friends — Meeting  at  Mr.  Gurley's  house — Mr.  G.  seeks  the 
dead  bodies  of  his  friends — Temporal  circumstances — He  goes  to 
Dublin  for  goods  186 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Proclamation  of  General  Lake — "Waning  prospects  of  insur- 
gents— Leaders  taken  and  executed — French  troops  land  at  Killa- 
la — Proclamations  of  French  officers — Failure  of  French  expedi- 
tion— Their  surrender — Amusing  address  of  the  Mackamores— 
"The  Emmets  "—Close  of  Rebellion— Reflections  197 

CHAPTER  XVin. 

Alarm  at  Wexford  on  landing  of  French  troops — Mrs,  Gurley 
goes  to  Dublin — Mr.  Gurley  concludes  to  remove  to  England — Re- 
ception at  Liverpool — Meets  Dr.  Coke — Resolves  on  emigration  to 
United  States — Little  son  left  in  Ireland — Family  reach  !N"ew 
York — Settle  in  !N'orwich,  Connecticut — Methodism — Presbyte- 
rians— Anecdote  213 


CONTENTS. 


11 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

Mr.  Gurley  removes  to  Ohio — Journey — First  log  cabin — Great 
comet  of  1812 — Arrival  at  fire-lands — First  sermon — Class  form- 
ed— Prairie  on  fire  —  First  school  —  Bee-tree  —  New  dwelling — 
Scenery — War — Indian  murders  Page  219 

CHAPTER  XX. 

Surrender  of  General  Hull — Alarm  of  settlers — Scene  at  dinner- 
table — Inhabitants  meet  at  Fort — Burying  goods — Journey — Night 
in  woods — Death  of  a  child — Family  reach  Zanesville — Bishop  As- 
bury — Mr.  Gurley  ordained — Rev.  David  Young — Mr.  Gurley's 
views  of  American  preachers — Letter  from  Ireland — Arrival  of  his 
son  James — Meeting  of  mother  and  son  234 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

Mr.  Gurley  returns  to  Huron  county — Improvement  of  country — 
Circuit  preaching — James  Gurley  becomes  a  preacher — Mr.  Gurley 
settles  in  Milan — His  extensive  labors — His  second  son  converted — 
Joins  Ohio  conference — Traveling  and  local  preachers — Pattee  and 
M'Intire — Mr.  Gurley  ordained  elder — His  age  and  death — His 
character  249 


MEMOIR 

OF 

SEV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Ireland  the  birthplace  of  Mr.  Gurley — ^His  ancestry  and  re 
ligious  training — "Wesleyan  preachers  visit  his  father's — Wes- 
ley's care  for  youth — Death  of  Mr.  Gurley's  father — Amusements 
of  early  years — Love  of  the  sea — Irish  wakes  and  funeral  rites— 
His  taste  for  reading — Fairies  and  apparitions — Religious  impres- 
sions— Commences  family  prayer — Reflections  on  early  piety. 

Ireland,  or  the  "Emerald  Isle,"  as  the  Irishman  loves 
to  call  it,  was  the  birthplace  of  the  Rev.  William  Gurley. 
Love  of  country  is  a  sentiment  natural  to  man,  and  common 
to  the  inhabitants  of  every  portion  of  the  globe.  But  with 
the  Irishman  the  feeling  has  all  the  power  of  a  strong 
passion. 

The  appellation  of  Irishman,  it  must  be  confessed,  is  not 
always  a  passport  of  honor ;  yet,  who  ever  saw  a  son  of 
Old  Erin  ashamed  of  his  country  ? 

Robbed  of  its  ancient  freedom,  oppressed,  degraded,  and 
despoiled,  as  has  been  this  unfortunate  land — enslaved  by 
British  domination,  and  ruined  by  the  wretched  policy  of 
its  masters — yet,  from  every  country  under  heaven  where 
may  be  found  the  Irishman,  he  turns  his  thoughts  to  the 
home  of  his  childhood  with  an  affection  which  distance  can 
scarce  diminish  or  time  impair.  And  well  may  he  cherish 
such  a  predilection,  for  Ireland  is  a  land  of  surpassing 
loveliness.  Her  skies  may  not  be  deemed  as  bright  as  those 
of  Italy,  England  may  surpass  her  in  the  grandeur  of  her 

13 


14 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


mountains,  and  America  in  the  gorgeousness  of  her  unshorn 
forests  and  the  magnitude  of  her  lakes,  yet  the  scenery  of 
Ireland  is  exquisitely  beautiful.  Her  mountains  are  green, 
her  lakes  pellucid ;  and  if  her  rivers  are  not  as  large  as  in 
some  other  countries  of  more  ample  dimensions,  yet  they 
are  proportioned  to  her  territory,  and  wind  with  enchanting 
loveliness  through  romantic  parks  and  flowery  meads.  Her 
high  places  are  crowned  with  venerable  ruins,  ancient  cas- 
tles, and  ivy-covered  towers — the  work  of  remote  ages. 
And  if  a  country  derives  honor  from  the  illustrious  men  to 
whom  she  has  given  birth,  then,  indeed,  few  portions  of  the 
civilized  world  could  bear  the  palm  from  Ireland. 

William  Gurley  was  born  in  the  city  of  Wexford,  on  the 
12th  of  March,  1757.  Wexford  is  a  populous  town  in  the 
south  of  Ireland,  and  a  maritime  port  of  considerable 
importance.  It  is  watered  by  the  Slaney,  a  beautiful  river, 
which,  after  winding  in  silent  loveliness  through  a  rich  and 
variegated  landscape,  terminates  in  a  spacious  and  beautiful 
harbor  at  the  city.  The  ruins  of  ancient  churches  and 
abbeys  indicate  its  former  magnificence. 

In  the  days  of  his  boyhood  a  high  stone  wall,  erected 
at  a  remote  period,  surrounded  the  city.  The  place  con- 
tained nine  thousand  inhabitants,  a  large  majority  of 
whom  were  of  the  Roman  Catholic  faith.  The  Protestants 
were  chiefly  of  the  established  Church  of  England.  There 
were  some  Dissenters. 

Of  the  family  of  Mr.  Gurley,  the  following  account  is 
given  from  his  own  pen : 

"As  to  my  ancestors  I  can  give  but  little  information. 
My  father  died  when  I  was  a  child;  consequently,  I 
was  deprived  from  obtaining  intelligence  from  that  quar- 
ter. At  one  time,  when  I  was  in  Dublin,  I  called  at  the 
heraldry  office,  to  find,  if  possible,  the  family  coat  of  arms, 
and  the  original  name,  from  those  ancient  records.  1 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


15 


ascertained  that  one  James  Gurley  came  over  from  Scotland 
in  the  year  1100.  Our  coat  of  arms  was  a  lion  rampant; 
the  crest  a  Hon's  head  and  neck ;  field,  pearl  or  argent,  but 
no  motto. 

"My  immediate  ancestors  were  honest  and  industrious, 
and  of  good  repute.  My  father  held  a  respectable  post  in 
the  naval  department.  He  and  all  his  relatives  adhered  to 
the  Church  of  England.  My  mother's  maiden  name  was 
Chamberlain;  her  parents  were  of  the  Society  of  Friends. 
Two  of  my  brothers  and  two  of  my  sisters  were  older  than 
myself.    I  had  but  one  younger  brother. 

"My  mother's  relatives,  most  of  them,  were  wealthy. 
Several  of  them  emigrated  to  America  when  I  Avas  a  boy, 
and  resided  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia.  Some  of  them 
wrote  to  my  parents,  requesting  them  to  send  some  of  their 
sons  over,  and  they  would  establish  them  in  business. 

"But  a  voyage  to  America,  in  the  days  of  my  youth, 
was  like  going  to  the  '  end  of  the  world,'  and  my  mother's 
affection  was  too  strong  to  yield  to  such  a  request.  One 
of  ray  father's  relatives  died  very  rich.  He  had  a  large  circle 
of  heirs,  and  all  received  something.  I  have  frequently 
read  a  copy  of  his  will ;  it  covered  half  a  quire  of  paper. 

"  The  manner  in  which  he  obtained  his  wealth  was  often 
the  subject  of  amusing  conversation  in  the  family.  On  his 
estate,  which  was  small,  there  was  discovered  a  very  rich 
mine,  or  rather  deposit,  of  native  silver.  It  was  found  in 
lumps  of  various  sizes,  and  frequently  pure,  as  if  melted 
and  purified  in  a  furnace.  All  such  places  belonged  to  the 
government.  The  law,  however,  allowed  the  owner  of  the 
estate  on  which  a  mine  was  found,  to  have  the  privilege  of 
manufacturing  from  the 'precious  metals  any  plate  or  utensils 
for  his  own  house  or  use,  but  no  further;  it  must  then  be 
shut  up,  or  worked  only  by  order  and  for  the  benefit  of 
government. 


16 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


*'The  lucky  owner  of  the  estate  made  the  best  of  this 
law,  by  putting  on  its  terms  the  most  hberal  construction. 
He  worked  the  mine  for  several  years.  There  was  scarce 
an  article  of  furniture  about  the  mansion  but  was  made  of 
silver — not  only  table  plate,  but  even  tables,  chairs,  pails, 
tubs,  iSre  furniture,  grates,  pokers,  and  every  thing  you 
could  name — even  bedsteads,  and  banisters  of  stairs,  and 
carpet-rods,  were  constructed  of  the  precious  metal.  The 
mine  was  then  closed. 

"j^^ot  long  after  all  these  things  were  broken  up  and 
turned  to  cash,  and  thus  he  was  made  rich  for  life,  and 
enabled  to  leave  all  his  relatives  something.  My  father 
received  a  portion,  but  it  was  not  large. 

"We  were  all  required  to  repeat  our  prayers  morning 
and  evening.  These  consisted  only  of  the  Apostles'  Creed 
and  the  Lord's  Prayer.  At  each  Lent  we  were  required  to 
repeat  the  Catechism  of  the  Church." 

But,  although  William  was  thus  early  trained  by  his 
father  to  observe  and  reverence  the  forms  and  rites  of  the 
Established  Church,  yet  he  seems  never  to  have  imbibed  for 
them  much  veneration  or  respect.  This  was  probably 
owing,  in  a  good  degree,  to  his  mother,  who,  as  we  have 
seen,  was  of  Quaker  descent.  She  constantly  inculcated 
on  his  tender  mind  the  doctrine,  that  the  external  forms 
and  ceremonies  of  religion  are  of  little  account  in  the  sight 

*I  find,  on  investigation,  that  mines  of  both  silver  and  gold 
have  been  found  and  worked  in  Ireland.  Native  gold  is  found  ic 
the  Ballin  Valley  streams.  It  was  found  in  1801,  in  grains  and 
masses.    One  lump  found  weighed  Vwenty-two  ounces. 

Robert  Carr,  also,  in  his  "  Stranger  in  Ireland,"  observes,  in 
relation  to  a  gold  mine  in  Wicklow:  "  The  discovery  for  a  time 
elated  the  breast  of  every  Irishman.  His  country  promised  to 
become  another  Peru.  Gold — yellow,  glittering,  precious  gold — 
flashed  before  the  eye.  The  shepherd  left  his  flock,  the  husband- 
man his  field,  the  manufacturer  his  looms,  and  thousands  deserted 
their  homes  and  occupations." 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


17 


of  God — that  he  regarded  the  heart,  and  that  we  must  be 
"led  by  the  Spirit,"  and  follow  the  ''inward  light,"  in 
accordance  with  the  written  word. 

How  almost  omnipotent  is  the  influence  of  a  mother,  in 
shaping  the  character  and  destiny  of  her  child !  To  this, 
perhaps,  under  God,  we  may  ascribe  that  independence  of 
thought  and  decision  of  character,  which  enabled  !Mr. 
Gurley,  in  after  hfe,  amid  persecution  and  the  "scorn  of 
lying  tongues,"  to  espouse  the  cause  and  sentiments  of  the 
devoted  Wesley,  to  which  he  adhered  sometimes  at  the 
peril  of  his  life,  with  invariable  fiiToness,  through  all  the 
vicissitudes  of  his  long  and  eventful  career. 

Although  the  father  of  William  was  a  member  of  the 
Church  of  England,  yet  his  house  was  a  home  for  the 
Wesleyan  preachers,  in  their  early  efforts  to  plant  Metho- 
dism in  Ireland.  He  looked  with  concern  and  sorrow  on 
those  clergymen  and  members  of  the  Established  Church, 
who  seemed  to  think  they  were  doing  God  service  by 
traducing  the  characters  and  mobbing  the  persons  of  the 
associates  of  the  intelHo^ent,  zealous,  self-sacrificino-  founder 
of  the  Methodist  societies,  whose  salutary  influence  on  com- 
munity was  already  apparent. 

The  first  religious  impressions  of  a  permanent  character, 
of  which  William  was  the  subject,  were  received  at  the 
knees  and  beneath  the  winning  smiles  of  the  Wesleyan 
preachers  who  visited  his  father's  mansion. 

In  his  manuscript  he  thus  observes :  "  Of  my  early  child- 
hood I  recollect  but  little,  as  so  many  years  have  since 
passed  away ;  but  this  I  remember  well,  that  Mr.  Wesley's 
preachers  used  frequently  to  be  at  my  father's  house,  and 
•  at  one  of  my  uncles.  They  were  very  fond  of  me,  and 
would  have  me  on  their  knees,  and  give  me  nuts  and  raisins 
to  sing  hymns  for  them." 

The  impressions  of  early  vears  are  lasting;  the  weight 


18 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEF. 


of  a  child's  finger  might  affect  the  form  of  an  oak  that 
shall  stand  for  centuries. 

These  men  of  God  won  the  heart  of  little  William.  '  He 
hailed  their  frequent  return  with  demonstrations  of  joy. 
Their  gentle  but  solemn  words  sunk  deep  into  his  heart, 
and  laid  broad  and  deep  the  foundation  of  a  virtuous  and 
useful  Ufe. 

The  penetrating  eye  of  the  founder  of  Methodism  was 
fixed  on  the  rising  generation;  and  a  special  regard  for  the 
instruction  of  youth  was  a  prominent  feature  of  his  char- 
acter. The  associates  of  Mr.  Wesley  in  ministerial  toil, 
were  moving  in  the  midst  of  ten  thousand  tender  plants. 
By  gently  giving  them  the  right  direction,  they  were  to 
grow  up  trees  of  righteousness ;  and,  transplanted  in  differ- 
ent parts  of  the  world,  they  were  to  bring  forth  fruit  to  the 
glory  of  God. 

It  is  not  for  the  eye  of  mortal  to  penetrate  the  future, 
and  perceive  the  ultimate  or  even  proximate  results  of  our 
efforts  to  do  good. 

It  is  probable  that  the  good  men  who  held  William  on 
their  knees,  tuning  his  infant  voice  to  the  songs  of  Zion, 
had  but  little  expectation  that  that  voice  would  wake  its 
melody  in  the  deep  forests  of  America,  or  that  he  should 
be  among  the  first  to  plant  the  cross  in  the  wilds  of  a 
western  state — that  he  should  hve  to  communicate  to 
thousands  in  the  new  world  the  same  blessed  truths  they 
were  communicating  to  him. 

It  seems  to  have  been  many  years  after  the  first  society 
was  formed  in  Wexford,  before  a  Methodist  chapel  was 
erected.  Private  houses,  and  the  street  or  fields,  were  the 
places  usually  occupied  by  the  early  Wesleyan  preachers. 
If  a  well-wisher  to  the  cause  opened  his  house  for  preach- 
ing, the  influence  of  neighbors,  or  magistrates,  or  clergy- 
men, was  often  exerted  to  close  the  door  upon  them. 


MEMOIR  OP  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


19 


There  was  a  sacred  contagion  about  Methodism ;  and  pride, 
and  bigotry,  and  power  dreaded  its  influence.  The  fire  of 
persecution  was  kindled  around  it ;  but,  like  the  emblematic 
hush  of  Mount  Horeb,  though  wrapped  in  flames,  it  was 
unconsumed.    God  was  in  the  midst  of  the  bush. 

Mr.  Gurley  gives  the  following  incident  in  regard  to  the 
early  estabhshment  of  Methodism  in  his  native  place: 
**When  I  was  but  a  httle  child,  I  frequently  accompanied 
my  aunt,  who  was  a  Methodist,  to  her  meeting.  It  was 
held  in  a  room  on  a  back  street.  The  house  was  owned  or 
leased  by  one  Jonathan  Morgan,  who  was  a  member  of 
society.  It  was  a  commodious  place,  and  was  fitted  up 
with  pulpit  and  benches.  Poor  Jonathan  had  a  rich  brother, 
who  despised  and  hated  the  Methodists,  who  at  that  time 
were  deemed,  by  the  rich  and  proud,  as  the  dregs  of  man- 
kind. To  induce  Jonathan  to  close  the  room  against  the 
preachers,  and  quit  the  society,  he  oS'ered  to  settle  on  him 
an  annuity  of  one  hundred  pounds,  and  pay  it  quarterly. 
Jonathan  was  a  poor  man,  with  a  family  to  support,  and  so 
poor  a  mechanic  that  he  could  earn  but  little.  The  off"er 
was  too  tempting  to  be  rejected;  so  he  agreed  to  the 
proposal;  and  then  down  came  the  pulpit,  out  went  the 
benches,  and  of  course  no  preacher  ever  went  to  Jonathan's 
afterward.  The  annuity  was  only  during  his  life;  but 
Jonathan  died  before  the  first  quarter's  rent  became  due. 
What  an  awful  thing  was  this,  to  sell  the  service  of  God 
and  means  of  grace  for  money !  and,  after  all,  go  into  eter- 
nity before  he  had  received  one  dollar  of  his  pay!  His 
wife  Hannah  proved  ^ithful.  Providence  supplied  her 
wants  in  an  unexpected  manner.  She  was  a  member  of 
my  class  in  her  old  age,  thirty  years  after.  Where  the 
preaching  was  taken,  immediately  after  this,  I  cannot  recol- 
lect, but  remember  that  the  preachers  were  entertained  at 
my  uncle's  house,  and  at  my  father's." 


20 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


William  was  eight  years  old  when  the  death  of  his  father 
occurred.  The  event  made  a  deep  impression  on  his  mind, 
and  is  thus  described  hj  his  own  pen: 

"I  recollect  well  the  death  of  my  afifectionate  father. 
About  an  hour  before  he  breathed  his  last,  he  called  me 
to  his  bedside.  My  mother  and  the  other  children  were 
already  there,  weeping.  He  put  out  his  cold,  almost  dead 
hand,  and  laid  it  on  my  head.  'Billy,'  said  he,  'I  am 
going  to  leave  you.'  I  wept.  'Death  calls  me  from  yoa 
all.  Kneel  down  till  I  give  you  my  parting  blessing.'  I 
did  so.  His  hand  still  resting  heavily  on  my  head,  lie 
opened  his  eyes,  looked  up,  and  said,  'May  my  blessing, 
and  the  blessing  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  rest 
on  and  be  with  you,  as  long  as  you  hve !  Be  a  good  boy, 
and  obey  your  mother.'  After  taking  leave,  in  a  similar 
way,  of  each  of  the  family,  he  remained  a  short  time  silent. 
I  stood  by  his  bed  all  the  time,  and  watched  his  motions. 
Soon,  hke  the  patriarch  of  old,  he  gathered  up  his  knees  in 
the  bed,  raised  his  hands,  let  them  fall,  and,  without  a 
sigh  or  groan,  breathed  his  last." 

The  early  boyhood  of  William  was  passed  with  httle 
worthy  of  special  record.  His  leisure  hours  were  spent 
among  the  rural  hills  that  skirt  his  native  city,  or,  as 
was  frequently  the  case,  on  the  bosom  of  the  sea,  whose 
restless  billows  washed  the  walls  of  his  mother's  dwell- 
ing. 

He  loved  the  water,  and  often  accompanied  the  fishermen, 
in  their  excursions,  until  he  became  expert  in  the  manage- 
ment of  a  sail-boat,  and  often  ventured  out  alone  miles  from 
the  shore.  One  of  his  most  interesting  pastimes  was,  to 
conceal  himself  behind  green  bushes,  placed  in  the  bow  of 
his  boat;  then  drift  out  with  the  tide  among  the  wild  fowl 
which,  at  certain  seasons,  frequented  by  thousands  the 
harbor,  and,  when  sufficiently  near,  let  fly  with  shot  among 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


2- 


them;  then,  steering  among  the  dead  and  womided,  bear 
them  in  triumph  to  his  home. 

This  famiharity  with  the  sea,  and  the  naval  skill  he 
acquired,  were  of  some  service  to  him  at  times  in  after  life ; 
especially  on  one  occasion,  on  a  passage  to  Liverpool,  when, 
by  the  unskillfulness  or  timidity  of  the  captain,  the  ship 
and  crew  came  near  being:  lost.  The  event  belongs  to  a 
future  period  in  his  history. 

Sometimes  he  was  permitted  to  go  to  a  wake  among  the 
peasantry  in  the  suburbs.  In  one  of  his  letters  he  thus 
refers  to  these  nocturnal  assemblies : 

"In  the  days  of  my  boyhood  the  low  Irish  had  a  vast 
number  of  vain  and  superstitious  customs,  which,  though 
latterly  not  so  frequent,  were  then  very  common,  and  highly 
esteemed. 

"  Among  these  were  their  funeral  rites.  When  a  man  or 
woman  dies,  as  soon  as  the  corpse  is  laid  out,  the  house  is 
filled  with  friends  and  neighbors,  especially  if  the  deceased 
was  much  respected  or  beloved.  The  company  consists  of 
both  old  and  young,  who  continue,  with  intervals,  day  and 
night,  till  the  interment  takes  place. 

"The  guests  are  supplied  with  plenty  of  snufF,  tobacco, 
and  pipes.  The  long  night  is  spent  in  singing  songs,  telHng 
stories,  playing  laughable  tricks,  together  with  music,  and 
sometimes  dancing. 

"  At  twelve  o'clock  large  dishes  of  bread  and  cheese  are 
handed  round  for  refreshment.  Then  good  malt  beer  and 
whisky  succeed,  of  which  the  whole  company  partake — 
then  to  singing  and  playing  again,  till  the  sun  sends  all 
home  to  breakfast. 

*'  The  old  custom  of  crying  for  the  dead  was  in  common 
practice.  Generally  some  old  women,  who  were  noted  for 
their  howling  abilities,  were  hired  for  the  purpose.  These 
would  gather  around  the  corpse,  fall  on  their  knees,  cross 


22 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


themselves,  and  then  begin  to  wail,  cry,  and  screech,  with 
*  an  earnestness  that  would  make  a  careless  observer  suppose 
them  to  be  truly  sincere  in  their  sympathetic  lamentations. 
Generally,  however,  their  eyes  are  not  much  bedimmed  with 
tears.  In  the  midst  of  the  pretended  grief,  they  will  stop 
their  wailino-,  and  commence  smokincr,  snufiino^,  and  drinkincr, 
and  then  return  to  their  howling  lamentations.  Such  is  the 
'Irish  wake,'  varying,  however,  somewhat,  according  to  the 
circumstances  of  tlie  parties  interested. 

"If  the  deceased  be  a  young  girl,  when  about  to  be 
interred,  the  relatives  of  the  dead  pick  out  a  certain  number 
of  girls  of  nearly  the  same  age.  These  are  all  dressed  in 
white.  The  fairest  of  them  is  then  selected,  and  termed 
queeiL  She  carries  in  her  hand  a  long,  slender  staff,  on 
the  upper  end  of  which  is  what  is  called  a  garland.  It  is 
made  of  paper,  fancifully  trimmed  with  such  flowers  as  the 
season  may  afford.  If  the  distance  is  not  great,  the  young 
maidens  themselves  bear  the  coffin  to  the  church-yard. 
When  the  grave  is  filled,  the  garland-staff  is  then  stuck 
in  the  earth,  at  the  head  of  the  same,  by  the  hands 
of  the  queen ;  and  there  it  rests  till  wind,  and  rain,  and  time 
cause  it  to  fall  to  dust ;  for  it  would  be  deemed  sacrilegious 
for  any  one  to  disturb  it.  When  brought  into  the  church- 
yard, it  is  usual  to  carry  the  corpse  three  times  round  the 
yard ;  and  sometimes,  to  confer  more  particular  honor,  it  is 
earned  round  nine  times,  the  people  all  following  it,  many 
of  whom  repeat  certain  prayers  at  the  same  time.  These 
practices,  however,  were  rarely  observed,  except  by  the 
Irish  peasantry." 

An  American  lady,  who  made  an  excursion  through  in 
1845,  gives  the  following  graphic  account  of  a  wake  which 
she  attended,  which  shows  that  the  custom  still  prevails. 
This  one,  it  would  seem,  was  among  the  "better  sort"  of 
people : 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


23 


"An  aged  Avoman,  the  mother  of  a  shopkeeper,  died 
when  I  was  there.  Ninety  years  had  whitened  her  locks. 
She  liad  been  a  useful  mother — trained  her  children  tc 
habits  of  industry,  and  lived  to  see  them  thriving  in  business 
and  respected  in  the  world.  On  her  tongue  had  been  the 
law  of  kindness,  and  her  hands  were  always  stretched  out 
to  the  poor  and  needy.  From  many  miles  round  the  rich 
and  the  poor  assembled.  'Never,'  said  one,  'when  I  was  a 
slip  of  a  boy,  did  I  go  on  mornings  to  buy  the  loaf  at  her 
shop,  but  she  put  a  bit  of  bread  in  my  hand  to  eat  by  the 
way  home.'  She  was  laid  in  an  upper  chamber,  upon  a 
bed  covered  with  white.  She  was  dressed  in  a  dark  brown 
frock,  with  white  ruffles  at  the  wrist.  A  square  cloth, 
fiinged  with  white,  was  on  her  breast,  with  the  initials  of 
the  order  of  the  "Blessed  Virgin,"  to  which  she  belonged. 
A  neat  white  cap,  with  black  ribbon,  and  a  white  handker- 
chief about  her  neck,  finished  the  dress.  Curtains  of  white, 
tied  with  black  ribbon,  were  about  her  bed ;  and  the  usual 
appendages  of  candles  and  consecrated  clay,  were  at  the 
foot,  with  a  picture  of  the  Virgin  and  Child  hanging  over 
her  head. 

"The  house  was  large.  Every  room  was  occupied;  and 
though  the  attendants  were  gaAering  from  neighboring 
parishes,  through  the  night,  yet  all  was  stillness.  'In 
former  days,'  whispered  an  aged  matron,  *ye  would  not 
see  it  so.  Before  Father  Mathew  put  down  the  whisky, 
it  would  frighten  the  life  of  ye.  A  bucket  of  whisky  would 
be  on  the  flure,  with  a  cup  in  it ;  and  not  a  sowl  of  'em  but 
would  take  the  sup  till  their  brain  would  be  cracked.  And 
then  the  singin',  the  jumpin',  and  tearin',  till  the  priest 
would  be  called  in,  with  his  whip,  and  bate  'em,  till  all  was 
quiet!'  Here  was  no  liquor  but  cordials.  A  warm  supper 
in  the  different  rooms  was  prepared,  and  every  new  guest 
was  invited  to  partake.    At  five  a  breakfast  of  steak,  ham. 


24 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


and  fowl  was  prepared  for  the  nearer  friends,  and  thosft 
who  were  to  accompany  the  corpse  seven  miles,  where  it 
was  to  be  interred. 

"  The  corpse  was  then  put  in  a  coffin  of  black,  with  the 
consecrated  clay  about  it.  The  family  came  in  and  gave 
her  the  parting  kiss.  One  servant,  who  had  been  a  laborer 
about  the  premises  for  years,  went  to  the  coffin — looked  at 
her  for  a  moment — kissed  her — then  covered  his  face  with 
both  hands,  and  burst  into  loud  weeping.  'Well  may  he 
cry,  poor  Pat,'  said  a  servant  girl ;  'for  many  a  good  bit  has 
he  had  from  her  hand ;  and  when  I  came  to  the  side  of  her 
bed,  a  few  days  ago,  she  said,  "  Do  take  care  of  poor  Pat^ 
and  see  that  he  has  enough  to  eat.  I  am  afraid  he  will  be 
neglected  when  I  am  gone." '  Poor  Pat  was  simple. 
These  testimonials  of  kindness  to  the  poor  are  precious 
mementoes  of  t^e  dead,  and  will  be  held  in  sweet  remem- 
brance, when  the  memory  of  the  oppressor  shall  rot."  (Ex- 
cursions through  Ireland,  by  Asenath  Nicholson,  p.  93.) 

The  education  of  Wilham,  under  the  direction  of  his 
mother,  was  attended  to  with  considerable  care.  His  taste 
for  reading  was  early  acquired,  and  remarkably  strong,  and 
continued  unabated  through  life.  Before  he  was  fifteen 
years  old  he  had  acquired  a  fine  library  of  choice  books. 
History,  biography,  romance,  and  poetry  were  all  devoured 
by  him,  with  the  greediness  of  an  epicure.  As  usual  with 
children,  imagination  predominated.  The  love  of  the  mar- 
velous was  strong ;  and,  in  early  boyhood,  Robinson  Crusoe, 
Gulliver  among  the  Lilliputians,  and  Bunyan's  Pilgrim's 
Progress  were  read  by  him  with  equal  interest  and  avidity. 

His  love  of  the  marvelous  found  a  further  gratification  in 
the  legendary  tales  of  the  days  of  St.  Patrick ;  and  in  the 
social  circles  there  were  stories  of  recent  apparitions,  well 
authenticated,  as  was  supposed.  Mr.  Gurley,  in  advanced 
fife,  frequently  referred  to  the  strong  behef  of  the  Irish  of 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GUELEY, 


25 


the  last  century  in  supernatural  appearances ;  and  he  would 
sometimes  detail,  for  the  entertainment  of  the  fireside  circle, 
an  account  of  some  of  those  midnight  apparitions,  "whose 
lightest  word  would  harrow  up  his  soul,  freeze  his  young 
blood,  and  make  each  haur  stand  separate  and  erect,  like 
quills  upon  the  fretted  porcupine" — tales  which  were  at 
once  the  charm  and  the  terror  of  the  nursery. 

Ireland  is  remarkable  for  its  fairies  and  goblins.  The 
middle  and  lower  classes  were  firm  behevers  in  these  noc- 
turnal visitors.  Elfs  and  fciiries  were  believed  to  exert  a 
mighty  influence.  They  are  described  as  spirits  of  puny 
dimensions,  but  remarkably  nimble.  They  usually  meet  by 
moonlight  in  jovial  companies,  ride  on  moon- beams,  and 
dance  in  merry  circles  on  the  dewy  lawn  or  church-yard 
green. 

Sometimes  clad  in  the  armor  of  knights,  with  helmet, 
shield,  and  spear,  they  throng  the  air,  bent  on  deeds  of 
chivalry.  If  an  infant  is  pale,  feeble,  or  sickly,  it  is  fairy- 
stncken.  They  are  thought  to  be  the  friends  of  the  honest, 
the  good,  and  especially  of  those  who  relieve  the  poor. 

Dermoody,  a  young  Irish  poet  of  great  promise,  who 
died  in  the  morning  of  life,  refers  to  these  imaginary  people 
in  a  poem,  which  is  exquisitely  beautiful.  The  piece  may 
be  found  in  some  editions  of  "  Carr's  Stranger  in  Ireland," 
commencing  with  the  following  lines : 

"  Minions  of  moonlight,  let  my  slow  steps  steal 
Unseen  and  silent  on  your  secret  sports." 

When  asked  by  the  curious  if  he  had  ever  seen  a  ghost, 
Mr.  Gm-ley  usually  narrated,  with  great  gravity,  the  follow- 
ing, which  is  here  given  from  his  own  manuscript : 

"When  about  ten  years  of  age,  I  was  sent,  about 
eleven  o'clock  at  night,  with  a  horse  to  a  certain  pasture. 
I  must,  of  necessity,  pass  through  an  old  church-yard  bury- 
ing-ground     The  large  gate  which  led  into  the  ground,  was 


26 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  -^LLLTAM  GURI.EY. 


fastened  A^itli  a  stone  on  tlie  inside.  I  liad  to  climb  over 
the  gate  and  remove  the  stone.  This  was  soon  done.  I 
passed  on  a  few  yards  between  the  graves,  when,  Hfting  my 
head,  I  beheld — 0,  dreadful  sight ! — right  before  me  stood 
an  avrful  spectre,  all  over  Avhite.  It  was  standing  on  a 
tombstone,  and  appeared  to  me  to  be  ten  or  twelve  feet 
high.  What  could  it  be  ?  The  horse  saw  it  and  started.  I 
now  began  to  tremble  and  weep.  I  must  pass  within  two 
yards  of  the  monster.  I  advanced  a  step  or  two,  when  the 
spectre  uttered  a  most  unearthly  sound,  which  made  my 
flesh  creep  and  my  heart  throb.  In  profound  silence,  the  ap- 
parition now  stared  at  me  with  eyes  flaming  like  two  meteors. 
Tears  fell  fast.  It  now  occurred  to  me,  that,  as  my  father 
and  some  other  relations  were  buried  there,  perhaps  they 
would  not  permit  the  spirit  to  hurt  me. 

"  Go  I  must  some  thirty  rods  further  amongst  the  graves 
of  the  dead.  '  God  bless  me,'  said  I,  *  and  keep  me  from 
all  evil  spirits.'  Ti  adition  had  handed  it  down  as  matter  of 
fact,  that  between  eleven  o'clock  at  night  and  daybreak  all 
ghosts  and  fairies  are  pennitted  to  go  abroad.  1  may, 
therefore,  have  credit  for  some  courage  for  proceeding 
in  such  a  place  at  such  an  hour.  I  now  began  to  think, 
perhaps  the  ghost  might  have  something  to  say  to  me. 
So,  summoning  up  all  my  courage,  I  determined  to  address 
it  in  the  name  of  the  Holy  Trinity.  But,  ah  !  the  foul  fiend, 
when  I  came  a  little  closer,  suddenly  leaped  from  its  solemn 
footstool,  and  I  foimd  it  to  be  a  huge  gray  goat,  which  fed 
in  the  church-yard.  ^ly  blood,  which,  a  moment  before, 
was  frozen  with  terror,  now  boiled  with  vexation  at  the  in- 
nocent author  of  my  dreadful  fright.  Doubtless,  most  of 
the  apparitions  which  fill  with  w^onder  and  terror  the  imag- 
inations of  the  more  ignorant  Irish,  are  similar  to  the  above." 

When  about  eleven  ,  years  old,  William  became  the  sub- 
ject of  deep  religious  impressions.    Young  as  he  was,  it 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


27 


was  his  practice,  frequently,  after  returning  from  Church  on 
the  Sabbath,  to  take  some  religious  book,  and,  repairing  to 
some  secluded  spot  beyond  the  suburbs  of  the  town,  spend 
some  time  in  reading,  meditation,  and  prayer.  The  follow- 
ing is  his  own  account  of  one  of  those  excursions : 

"One  Sunday  afternoon  I  went  out  about  a  mile  from 
.he  town.  In  my  hand  I  had  a  little  book  of  two  ser- 
mons on  Deuteronomy  xxxii,  29:  '0  that  they  were  wise, 
that  they  understood  this,  that  they  would  consider  their 
latter  end.'  Climbing  over  a  gate,  I  sat  down  in  a  ravine 
to  read  and  pray.  Here,  while  meditating  and  praying,  my 
mind  was  in  deep  distress.  Suddenly  I  thought  I  heard 
the  sound  of  most  delightful  music,  like  the  sound  of  many 
sweet  voices.  I  lifted  up  ray  heart  to  God,  when,  at  once, 
all  my  distress  of  mind  was  gone.  I  soon  forgot  all  my 
sorrow — my  unbelief  had  departed — joy  and  peace  filled 
my  little  heart.  Joyful  in  soul,  time  passed  unnoticed  by; 
for  when  I  looked  behind  me,  the  sun  was  setting ;  so  I  rose 
and  went  toward  home." 

The  delightful  change  which  was  wrought  on  his  heart, 
evinced  itself  in  the  interest  he  now  felt  for  others;  for 
he  relates  that,  on  his  return  home,  when  he  came  to  the 
brow  of  the  hill  which  overlooks  the  city,  he  became  so 
much  affected  with  the  retiection  of  how  many  there  were 
there  who  were  strangers  to  true  religion,  that  he  could 
not  restrain  his  tears ;  so,  turning  aside  into  a  field,  he  knelt 
down  by  a  hedge,  and  prayed  for  the  conversion  of  the 
whole  population. 

On  his  arrival  at  home,  he  communicated  his  happy 
change  to  his  mother,  and  proposed  to  have  prayer  morning 
and  evening  in  the  family.  She  listened  to  his  proposal 
with  mingled  emotions  of  doubt,  gratitude,  and  astonish- 
ment, and  cheerfully  gave  her  consent.  This  service  he 
continued  to  perform,  regularly,  until  he  went  to  a  trade. 


28 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GCRLET. 


0,  what  a  blessing  is  a  pious  mother !  Had  Mrs.  Gurley,  in 
this  case,  met  with  a  cold,  repulsive  answer  this  unexpected 
offer  of  her  httle  son,  to  erect  an  altar  to  the  Lord — had 
she  reminded  him  of  his  youth  and  incapacity  to  perform, 
in  a  proper  manner,  so  solemn  a  service,  the  consequences 
to  him  might  have  been  fatal.  It  would  be  pouring,  not 
oil,  but  cold  water  on  the  holy  flame  which  God  had 
kindled  in  his  heart. 

His  mode  of  conducting  worship  was  to  read  a  portion  of 
the  holy  Scriptures,  then,  kneeling,  offer  up,  in  his  own 
simple  and  artless  manner,  a  prayer  for  such  things  as  he 
felt  or  believed  desirable  and  needful,  concluding  always 
by  solemnly  repeating  the  Lord's  prayer.  This  was  the 
origin  of  a  practice  he  continued  to  the  close  of  life.  The 
repetition  of  the  Lord's  prayer  he  was  never  known,  in 
family  worship,  to  omit.  How  important  that  parents' 
nurse,  with  tender  interest,  the  first  serious  impressions  of 
their  children — giving  all  needful  instruction — striving  to 
fan  the  promethean  spark  into  a  living  flame ! 

It  is  a  serious  mistake  into  which  some  have  falleri,  that 
very  early  piety  is  of  doubtful  character;  whereas,  it  is 
indisputably  true,  that  many  of  the  brightest  ornaments  of 
our  holy  religion,  in  both  Europe  and  America,  were  re- 
markable for  their  early  consecration  to  God.  The  cele- 
brated Robert  Hall  was  decidedly  religious  at  ten  years  of 
age;  and  when  but  a  little  past  sixteen,  was  "set  apart"  to 
the  work  of  the  ministry.'  Dr.  Adam  Clarke  was  early  con- 
verted to  God.  The  learned  and  eloquent  Mr.  J ohn  Fletcher 
was,  according  to  his  own  account,  converted  when  about 
seven  years  old;  and  his  wife,  a  woman  distinguished  for 
her  eminent  talents  and  holiness,  was  intelligently  pious  at 
about  the  same  age.  The  first  rehgious  impress  of  children 
should  be  sedulously  cherished ;  and  if  the  flame,  kindled  in 
their  youthful  bosoms,  should  prove  evanescent,  they  cannot 


MEMOIR  OV  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY.  29 

say  it  was  quenched  by  a  parent's  liand ;  while  the  exam- 
ples of  Samuel  and  Timothy,  and  many  other  distinguished 
and  illustrious  men,  afford  the  highest  encouragement  to 
parents  to  cherish  the  first  budding  of  piety  in  the  hearts  of 
their  beloved  and  tender  offspring. 


30 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


CHAPTER  II. 

"William  becomes  an  apprentice — Declines  in  piety — Class  formed 
in  Wexford — Is  reclaimed  under  a  prayer  by  Mr,  Wesley — Becomes 
a  leader — Sabbath  duties — His  acquaintance  -with  Mr.  Wesley — 
Defends  hira  from  an  assault — Wesley  licenses  him  to  preach — 
Reflections  on  local  preachers — Their  benefit  to  the  Church — Irish 
conference  invites  him  to  travel — Reasons  for  declining — Moral 
and  religious  state  of  Ireland — Experience  of  a  mountaineer — An 
ecdote  of  Wesleyan  preacher  and  parson — Mr.  Gurley  visits  Eng 
land — Storm  at  sea — Joseph  Benson — Death  of  Wesley — Rev.  John 
Miller  and  a  highivay  robber — Mr.  Gurley's  encounter  -with  a  ruffian 
at  an  inn — Commences  business  in  Wexford — Catholic  priest  in  a 
dilemma — Relieved  by  Mr.  Gurley — His  marriage. 

At  the  age  of  sixteen  William  became  an  apprentice  to 
the  silversmith  and  jewelry  business.  His  piety  continued 
with  unabated  ardor  until  he  was  nearly  out  of  his  time  of 
service,  when,  by  mingling  in  jovial  company,  he,  for  a 
season,  brought  darkness  on  his  mind,  and  lost  his  "crown 
of  rejoicing."  He  describes  his  state  subsequently  as  very 
dangerous  and  deplorable : 

"After  I  was  out  of  my  apprenticeship,  I  was  in  a  very 
distressed  state  of  mind.  I  seemed,  at  times,  to  be  per- 
fectly indifferent  as  to  what  God  might  do  with  my  soul.  I 
remember,  at  one  time,  when  it  was  thundering,  and  the 
lightning  flashing  around  me  in  an  awful  manner,  I  wished 
to  die,  and  even  dared  the  Almighty  to  strike  me  dead.  0, 
the  little  worm  I  was,  to  dare  Omnipotence !  How  true  the 
words  of  inspiration :  *  The  spirit  of  a  man  may  sustain  his 
infirmity,  but  a  wounded  spirit  who  can  bear?'  " 

In  a  short  time,  however,  reason  and  conscience  regained 
their  ascendency,  and  he  renewed  his  covenant  with  God. 
But,  for  some  months,  he  walked  in  darkness,  and  had  no 
light.  But  he  abstained  from  all  immoral  practices  and 
vain  company,  attended  sacrament  at  the  Established 


MEMOIR  OF  KEY.  WILLIAM  GUKLEif. 


31 


Church,  and  sought  the  society  of  the  rehgious ;  and  when 
any  of  the  Wesleyan  preachers  visited  the  town  to  preach, 
he  attended  the  meeting. 

Up  to  this  time,  it  seems,  no  society  had  been  organized 
in  Wexford,  or,  if  so,  it  had  ceased  to  exist ;  although  the 
local  preachers,  and  occasionally  the  traveling  ministers, 
had  preached  there  for  years.  Mr.  Gurley  always  attributed 
his  decline  in  piety  principally  to  the  want  of  Christian 
friends  to  take  him  by  the  hand,  and  encourage,  instruct, 
and  comfort  him,  by  their  example  and  advice. 

The  benefit  of  Christian  society  to  the  young  convert  is 
incalculable;  without  it,  few,  comparatively,  who  profess 
Christ,  would  endure.  It  is  of  the  highest  importance  that 
the  young  Christian  should  cultivate  the  closest  intimacy 
with  the  truly  pious,  and  unite  with  the  Church  as  soon  as 
practicable.  The  youthful  professor  who  refuses  to  unite 
with  the  people  of  God,  or  is  unnecessarily  delaying  that 
important  duty,  stands  on  the  brink  of  a  precipice;  he  is 
precisely  where  Satan  wishes  him  to  be ;  he  is  balancing  on 
the  pivot  of  his  destiny,  and  nothing  but  prompt  and  deci- 
sive action  can  save  him.  He  must  enter  the  ark,  or  the 
floods  of  rising  temptation  will  sweep  him  away. 

Soon  after  Mr.  G.  renewed  his  covenant  with  God,  a 
class  was  organized.  In  reference  to  the  state  of  his  mind, 
and  the  formation  of  a  society,  he  gives  the  following 
account : 

*'  I  now  began  to  revive,  but  it  was  to  sufler.  Truly  the 
arrows  of  the  Almighty  were  sticking  fast  in  my  soul. 
Remorse  of  conscience,  beyond  any  thing  I  can  express, 
weighed  down  my  spirits.  From  June,  1783,  till  April, 
17  85,  none  but  God  and  myself  know  what  anguish  I 
underwent. 

"In  September,  1784,  a  Mr.  James  Deavcs,  who  had  for 
many  }  eurs  been  a  member  of  the  ^^^cslL'}•an  society,  came 


32 


MEMOIK  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


to  reside  at  Wexford.  He  forwarded  a  request  to  the  con- 
ference to  have  regular  preaching  in  the  city.  Accordingly, 
the  Rev.  Thomas  Tattershall,  a  travehng  preacher,  came, 
and  formed  the  society  of  ten  members.  I  was  the  second 
who  rose  to  join.  I  well  recollect  the  questions  proposed 
by  the  preacher,  and  my  answers  to  them.  It  may  not  be 
uninteresting,  at  this  distant  period,  to  refer  to  them : 

"  Question.  '  What  are  your  motives  for  uniting  with  the 
Methodist  society?' 

"  Answer.  *  I  see  myself  a  poor  sinner ;  I  desire  salvation, 
and  wish  to  place  myself  xmder  their  watch-care  and  in- 
struction.' 

Q.  *  Do  you  believe  in  the  present  forgiveness  of  sin, 
and  the  witness  of  the  Holy  Spirit?' 

''A.  *I  believe  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  came  into  the 
world,  to  give  the  knowledge  of  salvation  and  the  remission 
of  sin.' 

"  Q.  *  Do  you  believe  in  a  further  state  of  grace,  to  be 
attained  in  this  life?' 

"A.  *I  do.  The  sanctification  of  soul,  body,  and 
spirit.' 

"  Q.  '  Do  you  believe  it  possible  to  continue  in  that 
state  of  holiness?' 

''A.  *I  do;  for  Christ  said  to  Paul,  "My  grace  is  suffi- 
cient for  thee."  * 

*'  Q.  *  Do  you  believe  it  is  possible  to  fall  from  that 
state?' 

''A.  'Yes;  for  the  apostle  says,  **Let  him  that  thinketh 
he  standeth  take  heed  lest  he  fall."  ' 

"  I  observed,  however,  that  he  questioned  me  somewhat 
more  particularly  than  he  did  some  others;  but  of  his 
reasons  for  so  doing  I  was  not  aware. 

"He  found  me  in  a  deplorable  state  of  mind;  but  he 
was  a  'Moving  and  tender-hearted  man,  and  gave  me  such 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLE3f. 


33 


advice  and  instruction  as  my  condition  and  circumstances 
required." 

From  September  to  the  ensuing  April,  Mr.  Gurley  con- 
tinued to  attend  class,  and  other  means  of  grace.  His 
uncle  Gird,  though  a  Whitefieldite,  was  leader  of  the  class ; 
but  his  mind  was  still  in  gloom  and  darkness,  with  occa- 
sional glimpses  of  light  and  hope.  But  he  knew  there  was 
a  state  of  peace,  and  he  resolved  to  seek  till  he  should  once 
more  find  his  "crown  of  rejoicing." 

It  was  at  this  time  that  he  first  had  the  honor  of  forming 
an  acquaintance  with  the  venerable  founder  of  Methodism. 
He  had  seen  him  and  heard  him  preach  when  but  a  boy ; 
but  now  he  was  providentially  permitted  to  meet  with  him, 
and  to  find  his  labors  a  lasting  blessing  to  his  soul.  He 
thus  refers  to  the  occasion : 

"About  this  time  Mr.  Wesley  passed  through  Ireland, 
and  the  city  of  Waterford  was  one  place  to  which  he  had 
forwarded  an  appointment.  Our  preacher,  Mr.  Tattershall, 
invited  me  to  go  with  him  there,  and  meet  Mr.  Wesley. 

"  We  reached  Waterford  on  Friday,  and  were  introduced 
to  him  at  his  lodgings.  I  remember  well  that  a  lady  was 
present  in  the  room,  singing  'Wrestling  Jacob,'  when  Mr. 
Wesley  rose  to  meet  us.  He  received  me  with  the  greatest 
condescension — took  me  cordially  by  the  hand.  I  cannot 
describe  what  I  felt  at  that  time.  The  hand  of  George  III 
would  not  have  been  a  thousandth  part  as  acceptable  to  me, 
for  I  had  always  been  taught  to  regard  him,  even  from  my 
infancy,  as  the  greatest  and  holiest  man  in  the  world. 

"  I  had  heard  him  preach  in  the  court-house  in  Wexford 
when  I  was  but  a  child;  but  from  that  time  I  had  never 
seen  him  until  the  present.  But  length  of  years  or  distance 
from  him  could  never  banish  him  from  my  mind,  or  abate 
my  regard  for  him ;  and  now,  that  near  eighty  years  have 
passed  over  me,  his  memory  is  as  dear  to  me  as  ever. 


34 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  \V1LLIAM  GUKLEY. 


"  Mr.  Wesley  gave  us  his  company  until  tea  was  over , 
then  I  had  the  pleasure  of  hearing  him  preach ;  but  his  text 
is  forgotten.  He  preached  again,  the  next  morning,  at  five 
o'clock;  and  at  nine  o'clock  Mr.  George  Whitefield,  who 
was  with  him,  held  forth. 

"  I  dined  with  Mr,  Wesley,  on  Saturday,  at  Mr.  Deaves'. 
On  Sunday,  Mr.  Wesley  preached  at  the  end  of  the  Mall. 
He  stood  on  a  table,  and  I  sat  at  one  end  of  it,  at  his  side. 
His  subject  was  from  the  whole  of  the  thirteenth  chapter 
of  1st  Corinthians.  It  was  a  most  able  discourse — just  the 
same  as  is  printed. 

"  We  had  also  a  love-feast  on  Sunday.  To  me  it  was  a 
time  of  great  hope  and  expectation.  It  was  hope  believing 
against  hope ;  but  the  time  of  deliverance  now  drew  near. 
The  love-feast  was  held  in  an  upper  room  of  a  private 
dwelling.  It  was  the  first  I  had  ever  attended,  and  I  was 
excited,  and  greatly  wondered  at  the  speaking  of  the  people ; 
but  I  could  only  sigh  and  mourn.  A  woman  now  burst 
into  tears,  and  requested  Mr.  Wesley  to  pray  for  her.  She 
and  I  kneeled  down,  and  the  venerable  servant  of  God 
prayed  most  earnestly  for  us  both.  I  arose  happy,  full  of 
joy  and  peace  in  beheving.  I  was  all  ahve  and  all  love, 
and  thouo'ht  I  should  never  know  trouble  or  sorrow  more ; 
but  0,  what  have  I  since  passed  through !  but  still  I  stand 
on  the  '  Rock  of  Ages.' 

On  Monday  morning  I  went  to  take  leave  of  Mr. 
Wesley,  as  he  was  to  be  in  Kilkenny  that  afternoon.  He 
shook  me  by  the  hand  very  afifectionately,  and  bade  me  '  be 
faithful.'  Beside  Mr.  Whitefield  and  a  Mr.  Jackson,  who 
traveled  with  him,  there  were  several  other  traveling  and 
local  preachers  present,  and  members  from  distant  societies 
assembled  to  bid  him  adieu,  and  see  him  depart.  Tears 
filled  my  eyes  as  he  drove  off,  and  1  could  scarce  lielp 


MEMOIR  OF  KEV.  WILLIAM  GUKLEY. 


35 


crying  out,  'My  father,  my  father!  the  chariot  of  Israel 
and  the  horsemen  thereof!'  " 

Soon  after  this  he  vras  appointed  leader  of  the  class  in 
his  native  city.  He  had  now  an  opportunity  to  improve 
his  gifts  in  prayer  and  exhortation,  which  he  did  with  great 
solicitude. 

It  now  devolved  on  him,  in  the  absence  of  the  preacher, 
to  conduct  the  public  service.  This  was  done  by  reading 
one  of  Mr.  Wesley's  sermons,  together  with  singing  and 
prayer.  The  following  is  his  account  of  the  manner  in 
which  he  employed  his  Sabbaths,  and  of  his  appointments 
when  in  charge  of  the  society : 

"About  two  years  after  I  found  peace,  a  Mr.  "William 
M'Cormick  was  appointed  to  Wexford  circuit.  He  expressed 
a  desire  that  I  should  become  leader  of  the  class.  This  I 
refused,  urging  that  my  uncle  was  so  much  more  experi- 
enced than  myself.  Still  he  insisted.  But  God  soon  settled 
that  question;  for  an  old  complaint  which  my  uncle  had 
soon  confined  him  to  his  bed.  So  all  the  business  of  the 
society  devolved  on  me.  It  was  now  I  had  to  read,  pray, 
watch,  and  call  on  God  for  help.  It  was  the  next  year,  I 
think,  Mr.  David  Gordon  was  stationed  on  the  circuit.  We 
then  had  a  class  of  about  thirty  members.  These  were 
again  divided  into  bands.  My  Sabbath  employment  was  as 
follows :  meet  my  band  at  six,  and  continue  till  public  meet- 
ing or  morning  preaching  was  over.  At  nine  o'clock  came 
home  to  breakfast.  I  then  went  to  visit  those  members  of 
the  class  who  were  absent  on  the  Sabbath  before.  I  then 
visited  such  famihes  as  were  not  opposed  to  us ;  conversed 
with  them  on  the  subject  of  religion,  and  asked  the  pri\ilege 
of  uniting  with  them  in  prayer.  It  was  rare  that  any 
objected.  In  this  way  whole  families  have  been  won  over 
to  our  societies.    This  would  occupy  me  till  Chuixh  time. 


36 


MEMOIK  OF  REV,  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


which  was  eleven  o'clock.  Here  we  Avould  be  detained  until 
one  o'clock.  From  thence  to  meet  my  class.  Came  home 
to  dinner  at  three,  which  was  om*  usual  hour.  After  dinner 
call  on  delinquent  members  whom  I  could  not  see  in  the 
morning.  Then,  at  five  o'clock,  go  and  meet  a  class  of 
Biitish  soldiers.  Then  come  home  to  tea.  After  tea  was 
over,  go  to  public  meeting  at  seven  o'clock,  evening,  and 
stay  till  between  eight  and  nine  o'clock.  So  home  to  supper. 
Thus,  for  years,  have  I  spent  my  days  with  profit  and 
delight.  Some  days  I  have  bowed  my  knees  in  prayer 
twenty  or  thirty  times — a  most  pleasing  toil,  indeed.  Then 
it  was  that  my  'winter  nights  and  summer  days  ghded 
imperceptibly  away.'  I  had  no  care  of  worldly  business 
on  my  mind.  My  employers  appointed  me  my  work,  and  I 
did  it,  without  further  thought  or  solicitude." 

The  above  is  indeed  a  beautiful  picture  of  industry  and 
happiness.  Mr.  G.  was  now  not  far  from  thirty.  He  had 
not  yet  set  up  business  for  himself,  and  was  still  unmar- 
ried. The  method  he  pursued  on  the  Sabbath  afibrds  some 
light  on  what  was  expected  of  class-leaders,  in  the  days  of 
early  Methodism.  The  practice  of  making  visits  to  absent 
or  delinquent  members  on  the  Sabbath  might  be  imitated  to 
good  advantage  in  many  of  our  stations.  The  leader  of  a 
class  is,  in  fact,  the  pastor's  assistant,  appointed  to  aid  in 
the  pastoral  work  of  admonition,  instruction,  and  reproof, 
in  his  absence;  hence  the  propriety  of  their  appointment 
by  the  pastor  in  charge,  who  is  held  responsible  for  the 
faithful  performance  of  that  work.  Absentees  thus  visited, 
if  detained  by  sickness  or  family  affliction,  will  be  comforted 
by  the  sympathy  and  prayer  of  their  leader;  while  careless 
or  willful  delinquents,  thus  promptly  pursued,  will  either 
soon  reform,  or  cease  to  continue  a  burden  and  pernicious 
example  to  the  Church  of  Christ. 

Another  visit  of  Mr.  Wesley  to  Ireland  is  thus  alluded 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY.  37 

to  by  Mr.  Gurley:  "It  was,  I  think,  in  the  year  1787  that 
Mr,  Wesley  came  again  to  Wexford.  I  had  no  idea  that 
he  would  know  me,  after  two  years,  absence,  passing,  as  he 
did,  among  so  many  thousands  of  persons ;  yet,  such  was 
his  memory,  that  he  knew  me  in  the  street — stopped  the 
coach — put  out  his  hand,  and  shook  mine  with  great  cordi- 
ality. He  preached  in  a  large  room  of  the  market-house, 
and  administered  the  Lord's  supper  to  the  society.  0,  it 
was  a  good  time,  and  many  were  deeply  affected.  As  I 
was  conducting  him  to  his  lodging,  one  evening,  a  drunken  » 
Papist  came  up  to  us,  with  a  thorny  bush  in  his  hand.  I 
saw  it,  and  guessed  his  intention.  The  fellow  presented 
the  bush  to  Mr.  Wesley,  saying,  '0,  sir,  see  what  a  fine 
smell  this  bush  has!'  'Begone,  you  scoundrel,'  said  I,  *or 
I  will  knock  you  down.'  He  drew  back  and  went  away. 
When  a  short  distance  off,  Mr.  Wesley  said  to  me,  *  Brother 
Gurley,  why  did  you  speak  after  that  manner  to  the  man?' 
*Sir,'  said  I,  *if  I  had  not  prevented  him,  he  would  have 
thrust  the  thorns  into  your  face  and  eyes,  wounding  or  per- 
haps Winding  you.'  'Why  would  he  wish  to  hurt  me?' 
said  Mr.  Wesley.  I  replied,  *  Sir,  you  know  the  devil  hates 
you,  and  of  course  so  do  his  children.'  " 

Up  to  this  time  Mr.  Gurley  had  never  attempted  to 
preach,  but  had,  before  the  society,  occasionally  given  an 
exhortation.  His  acceptability  and  promise  were  such,  that 
Mr.  Wesley  deemed  it  safe  and  expedient  to  authorize  him 
to  expound  the  Scriptures.    He  says : 

"At  one  time,  during  this  visit  of  Mr.  Wesley,  Harry 
Moore  and  myself  were  sitting  together  on  a  sofa,  when 
Mr.  W.  inquired  of  me  the  number  and  state  of  the  so- 
ciety. I  told  him,  and  also  that  on  Sabbath  I  usually 
read  one  of  his  short  sermons,  or  half  of  one  of  the  lonaer 
ones.  Mr.  Wesley  remarked  that  he  believed  his  sermons 
were  the  best  extant  for  the  societies.    'But,*  continued 


38 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEV. 


he.  'brother,  you  will  hereafter  lay  them  aside,  and  spe^k 
yourself  to  the  people.'  A  word  from  the  heart  will  reach 
the  heart.  0,  how  it  made  me  shed  tears,  to  think  that 
he  would  prefer  my  weak  babblings  to  his  ovm  elaborate 
sermons !  Thus  I  had  the  authority  of  one  of  the  greatest 
divines  in  the  world  to  speak  in  his  Church.  I  looked  on 
the  world  as  his  parish,  and  felt,  as  one  of  his  sons  in  the 
Gospel,  I  had  a  right  to  speak  wherever  I  had  opportimity. 
I  now  applied  all  the  time  I  could  spare  to  the  study  of 
the  Bible,  Wesley's  Xotes,  and  Fletcher's  Works." 

Previous  to  this  time  Mr.  Gurley  had  been  deeply  im- 
pressed that  it  was  his  duty  to  preach.  The  word  was  as 
a  fire  shut  up  in  his  bones ;  and  several  dreams,  of  a  remark- 
able character,  tended  to  strenothen  this  comiction.  The 
request,  therefore,  by  Mr.  Wesley,  came  to  him  at  the  very 
time  when  his  mind  was  exercised  on  this  subject,  and  he 
regarded  it  as  the  call  of  God.  Thus  was  Mr.  Gurley 
authorized  to  preach.  'No  written  license  was  then  given, 
not  even  to  the  traveling  preachers.  But  his  name  was 
printed  on  the  "plan."  He  visited  various  places  in  Ireland 
and  England,  and  God  gave  him  seals  to  his  ministry. 

The  local  ministry  is  an  admirable  feature  of  Methodism. 
From  the  beginning  local  preachers  have  been  powerful 
auxiliaries  in  the  work  of  spreading,  defending,  and  sustain- 
ing our  doctrines,  usages,  and  institutions.  Nor  are  they 
less  valuable  to  the  Church  now  than  formerly.  They  are, 
if  possible,  even  more  needful,  not  to  say  essential,  to  the 
cause,  as  the  Church' progresses  in  numbers  and  influeace. 
A  volume  would  scarce  be  sufficient  to  show  their  conse- 
quence to  our  system.  They  have  been  continually  the 
pioneers  of  the  Church,  especially  in  this  country.  In  the 
village,  the  city,  and  the  wilderness,  they  have  generally 
had  the  honor  of  preceding  the  itinerancy,  in  planting  the 
Hose  of  Sharon;  and,  in  innumerable  Instances,  have  col- 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  OURLEY, 


89 


lected  the  scattered  sheep — brought  otliers  from  sin  to  the 
fold,  and  then,  sending  for  the  regular  pastors,  have  given 
them  up  to  their  charge.  Through  their  labors,  which  are 
wholly  gratuitous,  preaching  on  the  Sabbath  is  kept  up  in 
thousands  of  places  where,  else,  there  would  be  none. 

The  local  ministry  is  a  nursery  for  the  itinerancy — a  sort 
of  military  school,  where  the  youthful  Avarrior  is  trained  for 
future  toil  and  conquest.  Such  a  state  of  trial  is  alike 
indicated  by  the  dictates  of  reason  and  the  results  of  obser- 
vation. Many,  who,  had  they  advanced  at  once  from  the  or- 
dinary vocations  of  life  into  the  responsibilities,  cares,  and  toils 
of  the  regular  ministry,  would  probably  have  failed  by  early 
discouragements,  have,  by  the  trial  of  their  strength  and 
the  practice  of  their  weapons  in  the  local  ranks,  become,  at 
length,  the  brightest  ornaments  of  our  itinerancy,  and  able 
leaders  of  the  hosts  of  our  Israel.  The  young  warrior,  in 
the  first  moments  of  battle,  may  lose  his  self-possession. 
The  interest,  and  the  novelty,  and  the  terror  of  the  sur- 
rounding scene  may  embarrass  him.  He  may  fumble  awk- 
wardly for  his  arrows.  His  hand  may  tremble  as  he  bends 
his  bow,  and  his  arrow  fly  wide  of  the  mark.  But  expe- 
rience gives  firmness  to  his  nerves,  and  lightning  to  his  eye, 
and  power  to  his  arm,  and  he  is  terrible  in  war. 

This  arrangement  harmonizes  our  doctrine  and  our  prac- 
tice. We  hold  that  God  calls  men  to  preach  the  Gospel. 
But  what  could  we  do  with  those  who  are  satisfied  of  their 
call,  and  give  evidence  of  their  qualifications,  for  whom 
there  is  no  room  in  the  itinerant  ranks  ?  Thousands  of  such, 
were  it  not  for  the  local  ministry,  would  be  driven  to  other 
Churches,  or  bury  their  talents.  Moreover,  many,  whose 
taste  or  circumstances  would  not  allow  them  to  become 
traveling  preachers,  have,  nevertheless,  been  in  labors  more 
abundant,  and  through  a  long  life,  without  fee  or  reward 
from  man,  have  preached  to  thousands,  in  the  city  and  the 


40 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


wilderness,  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ.  In  many 
instances  their  names  may  be  unknown  to  history,  but  their 
record  is  on  high ;  and  in  the  day  when  the  great  Redeemer 
shall  make  up  his  jewels,  they  shall  be  found  in  the  ranks 
of  those  who  have  turned  many  to  righteousness,  and 
"shall  shine  as  the  stars,  for  ever  and  ever." 

Mr.  Gurley,  though  frequently  solicited,  never  entered 
the  itinerant  connection.  About  the  time  he  was  authorized 
to  officiate  as  a  local  preacher,  he  established  himself  in 
business  in  Wexford,  and,  as  it  appears,  was  not  willing  to 
rehnquish  his  worldly  prospects  and  give  himself  wholly  to 
the  work.  In  after  years  he  thought  this  was  an  error,  as 
the  following  extract  will  show: 

"A  new  pair  of  preachers  came  to  our  circuit  from  the 
yearly  conference  at  Dublin.  They  let  me  know  that  con- 
ference would  find  me  horse,  saddle,  etc.,  and  that  a  circuit 
was  ready  for  me. 

"But  no — I  could  not  be  persuaded.  I  had  an  aged, 
feeble  mother  to  care  for,  and  a  loving  class  to  oversee, 
several  of  whom  were  my  own  children  in  the  Gospel,  with 
no  one  suitable  for  a  leader.  To  abandon  them,  I  could 
not  endure  the  thought.  Besides,  I  had  a  good  trade  com- 
menced, and  several  hands  employed,  and  did  not  hke  to 
quit  all  and  throw  myself  for  support  on  the  feeble  societies. 

"Thus,  I  must  confess,  though  not  ignorant  of  duty,  I 
put  it  aside,  and  erroneously  chose  to  be  one  of  those  whom 
Christ  accounted  not  worthy  of  him — one  who  would  not 
forsake  father,  mother,  and  houses,  and  lands,  for  his  sake 
and  the  Gospel.  But  were  I  young  again,  and  had  fifty 
years  to  live,  I  would  start  at  the  first  call." 

There  was  a  period  when  the  Irish  Church  was  pure  and 
independent — free  alike  from  the  superstitions,  corruptions, 
and  dominion  of  the  Roman  See,  It  is  true.  Pope  Adrian 
IV,  in  the  twelfth  century,  in  his  celebrated  bull,  or  letter. 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


41 


to  Henry,  claims  them  as  of  right  belonging-  to  "  St.  Peter 
and  the  Church  of  Kome."  It  is  true  that  St.  Patrick, 
who  was  chiefly  instrumental  in  converting  the  ancient  Irish 
from  their  Druidical  superstition  to  the  Christian  faith,  is 
said  to  have  received  ordination  from  Celestine,  a  bishop  of 
Rome,  in  the  fourth  century.  But  it  does  not  appear  that 
he  considered  this  as  at  all  binding  him  to  allegiance  to  the 
Church  at  Rome,  or.  as  restricting  in  any  degree  his  free 
agency  as  a  minister  of  the  Gospel.  Nor  did  Celestine 
attempt,  on  this  account,  to  claim  dominion  or  authority 
over  the  Church  of  Ireland.  Moreover,  the  Church  of 
Rome  under  Celestine  in  the  fourth  century,  and  the  Church 
of  Rome  under  Adrian  in  the  twelfth,  may  justly  be  said 
to  have  been  different  Churches.  * 

For  nearly  a  thousand  years  did  the  Irish  clergy  assert 
and  maintain  their  independence.  These  were  the  palmiest 
days  of  Ireland;  and  it  was  not  until  Rome  and  England 
combined  for  the  purpose,  that  the  yoke  of  Papal  jurisdic- 
tion was  forced  upon  her  neck.  From  that  hour  her  glory 
waned.  Her  literature  declined,  and  her  religion  became 
corrupt.^'    The  clergy  now  rapidly  degenerated ;  obsequious 

*"  That  the  Church  founded  by  St.  Patrick  in  Ireland  was  truly 
national,  apostolical,  and  independent,  is  obvious  from  the  testi- 
mony of  various  writers  upon  Irish  ecclesiastic  affairs.  To  put 
an  end  to  this  Church  required  the  presence  of  a  foreign  army  and 
a  potent  invader,  and  the  address  and  cunning  of  a  practiced 
intriguer — the  boldness  and  power  of  Henry,  and  the  fraud  and 
falsehood  of  Adrian  ;  to  build  it  up  required  only  the  individual 
zeal  and  devotedness  of  Patrick,  and  the  force  of  truth.  The 
national  Church  of  Ireland  fell  before  the  united  power  of  England 
and  Rome.  These  accomplices  afterward  quarreled,  and  have  since 
been  contending  for  the  prey,  which  in  those  days  they  succeeded 
to  entrap. 

"  The  ancient  Church  of  Ireland,  like  the  Churches  of  the  apos- 
tolic age,  exacted  no  tithe,  but  was  supported  by  the  voluntary 
offerings  of  the  people.  Its  bishops,  also,  like  the  bishops  of  that 
period,  had,  for  the  most  part,  authority  over  one  Church  or  con- 

4 


42 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


to  the  Koman  See,  tliey  sunk  into  ignorance  and  credulity, 
and  a  vast  mass  of  superstitious  observances  characterized 
the  great  body  of  the  people.  Kor  does  it  appear  that  the 
partial  success  of  England,  in  planting  her  Protestant  colo- 
nies there,  much  improved  this  state  of  things. 

The  state  of  morals  and  relio-ion  in  Ireland,  when  the 
Wesleys  commenced  their  evangelical  labors  there,  was 
deplorable  in  the  extreme.  The  punch-cup,  whisky-bowl, 
fiddler,  bagpipe,  and  shilala,  were  universal  and  indispensa- 
ble ministers  of  gratification  on  all  public  occasions.  From 
the  carousals  of  St.  Patrick's  day,  or  the  drunken  brawls  of  a 
pubhc  fair,  they  crowded  to  the  confessional  and  to  mass ; 
and  then,  as  if  borrowing  new  hcense  to  sin  at  the  foot  of 
the  cross,  they  returned  with  renewed  vigor  to  their  intem- 
perance and  debauchery.  And  if,  among  the  higher  classes 
of  the  Catholic  Church,  there  were  some  who  did  not  stoop 

gregation  only.  They  were  called  choressis,  cossi,  or  village  or 
parish  bishops — or,  generally  speaking,  what  we  should  now  call 
rectors.  Of  these  the  number  in  Ireland  exceeded  three  hundred. 
These  bisliops,  too,  vreve  mostlv  married  men,  as  was  the  case  in 
the  first  Christian  Churches.  All  these  are  the  evidences  of  the 
simple  and  apostolical  character  of  the  ancient  Church  of  Ire- 
land— a  Church  disclaiming  human  authorities,  and  acknowl- 
edging no  superior  but  almighty  God. 

"She  possessed  numerous  colleges,  where  learning  and  religion 
were  cultivated;  and  with  a  generosity  seldom  equaled,  she 
afforded  to  indigent  foreigners  the  means  of  support  as  well  as 
instruction.  And  when  the  ravages  of  the  northern  barbarians 
upon  the  continent,  and  of  the  Danes  in  England,  permitted  a 
breathing  time,  she  sent  forth,  at  every  opportunity,  men  eminent 
for  piety  and  learning,  to  keep  alive  some  seed  of  Christianity 
abroad.  The  Church  of  Ireland  extended  her  concern  over  all  the 
Churches  of  Europe  at  this  period,  but  assumed  no  authority  over 
them.  She  attended,  also,  to  the  interests  of  learning,  and  chiefly 
by  her  zeal  a  number  of  colleges  were  founded  on  the  continent; 
and  she  continued  for  a  long  time  to  supply  them  with  able,  pious, 
and  learned  professors.  In  England  she  was  equally  active;  and 
Alfred,  if  not  educated  in  Ireland,  as  there  is  some  reason  to 
think,  knew  how  to  value  her  acquirements.    He  invited  and 


MEMOIR  OJ!"  KEV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


43 


to  such  degrading  and  debasing  practices,  they  were  the 
few ;  while  it  is  incontestibly  true  that  such  w^as  the  con- 
dition of  the  masses  of  society. 

The  Protestant  Church,  as  it  regarded  experimental 
religion,  was  but  httle  better  than  the  Catholic.  What 
could  be  expected  of  the  flocks  whose  spiritual  shepherds 
employed  their  time  in  drinking  wine,  playing  at  cards, 
dancing,  and  fox-hunting,  which  were  common  amusements 
with  the  clergy  generally  of  that  day  ?  The  Presbyterians 
and  Quakers  were,  indeed,  more  reserved  and  moral;  but 
even  among  them  Scriptural  hohness  was  little  understood 
or  enjoyed.  Ireland  furnished  a  stony  soil  for  the  labors  of 
the  Wesleyan  preachers.  In  many  places  the  Gospel  seed 
found  no  depth  of  earth,  and  perished  where  it  fell.  Yet, 
spots  of  good  ground  were  not  wanting;  and  here  an  en- 
couraging harvest  rewarded  the  toil  and  tears  of  the  laborer. 
In  most  of  the  villages  and  large  towns  societies  sprang  up. 

encouraged  tlie  learned  missionaries  of  Ireland  to  bring  into  order 
the  Church  and  colleges  of  his  kingdom. 

"  This  was  the  age  of  Ireland's  glory,  for  it  was  the  age  of  her 
political  and  religious  independence. 

"  The  work  of  putting  an  end  to  her  monarchy  and  destroying 
her  independence,  was  reserved  for  Henry;  and  by  leaguing  with 
Rome,  to  her  Church  also.  It  is  true,  the  popes  had  been  busy  in 
Ireland  before  this  period;  but  the  little  success  which  had  at- 
tended their  efforts  is,  perhaps,  the  true  secret  of  the  bull  of 
Adrian  IV,  of  infamous  memory.  This  pontiff  most  likely  con- 
ceived that  the  readiest  way  to  bring  the  Irish  Church  into  obedi- 
ence to  the  Roman  See,  was  to  urge  Henry  to  the  conquest  of  the 
kingdom.  He  -was  right;  there  is  a  sympathy  of  slavery  as  of 
freedom.  When  the  spirit  of  a  nation  bows  to  a  civil  yoke,  it  is 
predisposed  to  submit  to  ecclesiastical  dominion.  The  dominion 
of  Rome  was  never  fully  established  in  Ireland  till  Henry  was 
declared  her  liege  lord,  at  the  head  of  a  powerful  army.  The  first 
work  of  Henry,  upon  his  invasion,  was  to  procure  a  council  of 
the  Irish  Church.  At  this  council  the  national  Church  of  Ireland, 
which  had  been  free  for  nearly  a  thousand  years,  received  the 
yoke  of  Rome."    (Imperial  Magazine,  A.  D.  1827,  page  906.) 


44 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


Yet  there  were  many  counties  where  Romanism  wholly 
prevailed,  and  scarce  a  Protestant  could  be  found.  But 
even  into  those  places,  unpropitious  as  they  were,  the  invin- 
cible courage  and  strong  faith  of  the  early  Wesleyan  mis- 
sionaries carried  the  standard  of  the  cross,  and  won  vic- 
tories. Even  the  mountain  Catholics,  deemed  inaccessible  to 
truth  and  lio-ht,  were  sometimes  awakened,  and  brouj^ht 
under  the  transforming  influence  of  the  Gospel  of  the 
blessed  God. 

Mr.  Gurley  gives  the  following  account  of  one  of  those 
"  mountaineers;" 

**I  heard  of  an  old  man  who  had  once  been  a  wicked 
Papist,  but  who,  as  I  was  informed,  had  become  a  Meth- 
odist. He  lived  far  up  in  the  mountains ;  so  one  day,  obtain- 
ing a  guide  Avho  knew  him,  but  who  had  not  seen  him  for 
many  years,  we  set  out  to  pay  him  a  visit.  It  was  some 
eight  or  ten  miles ;  so  up  into  the  mountains  we  went,  and 
found  the  old  man  and  his  Bible  together.  We  had  a  good 
time  with  him.  He  related  to  us  his  conversion,  not  only 
from  sin  and  Satan,  but  also  from  Popery. 

'*He  was  going,  as  he  said,  with  his  fiddle  to  a  dance,  to 
play  for  the  company.  But,  having  to  pass  by  the  door  of 
a  dwelling-house  where  a  Methodist  meeting  had  just  com- 
menced, he  paused  opposite  the  door  for  a  moment  to 
listen  to  the  singing,  and  was  so  much  interested  that,  with 
his  fiddle  under  his  arm,  he  ventured  into  the  house,  and 
took  a  seat  near  the  door,  that  he  might  retire  at  any  mo- 
ment, if  he  thought  best  to  do  so. 

"  The  prayer,  which  was  warm,  tender,  and  concihatory, 
pleased  him,  and  he  concluded  to  remain  and  hear,  at  least, 
a  part  of  the  sermon.  But,  in  the  midst  of  the  discourse, 
which  was  convincing  and  powerful,  he  became  so  much 
excited  that  he  could  no  longer  keep  his  seat.  He  rose  up 
and  came  forward  toward  where  the  preacher  was  standing, 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


45 


atJ  cried  aloud  for  mercy.  He  threw  down  his  fiddle  on 
the  floor,  stamped  on  it,  and  broke  it  all  in  pieces,  and  never 
went  to  a  dance  after. 

"  But  he  soon  after  went  to  a  meeting,  where  he  read  his 
renunciation  of  Popery,  and  related  what  God  had  done  for 
his  soul.  His  brother,  a  Roman  Catholic  priest,  did  all  in 
his  power  to  bring  him  back  to  Popery,  and  even  threatened 
to  have  him  'cursed  with  bell,  book,  and  candle-light.'  But 
he  replied  to  him,  that  he  cared  not  a  pin  for  all  they  could 
do;  he  had  found  Christ,  and  he  was  content." 

To  be  excommunicated  with  "  bell,  book,  and  candle-light," 
as  it  is  called,  is,  in  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  a  most 
serious  affair.* 

*  A  copy  of  an  excommunication,  found  among  the  papers  of 
Philip  Dunn,  a  Roman  Catholic  bishop,  of  the  county  Wicklow, 
will  afford  the  reader  some  idea  of  the  terror  it  is  intended  to 
inspire  in  the  breast  of  Catholics,  and  gives  melancholy  evidence 
of  the  revengeful  spirit  ivith  -which  the  authorities  of  the  Church 
pursue  those  who  honestly  diflfer  in  opinion  with  them.  It  is 
taken  from  the  British  Imperial  Magazine,  1823,  p.  930: 

"  By  authority  of  God,  the  Father  almighty,  and  the  blessed 
Virgin  Mary,  of  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul,  and  of  all  the  holy  saints, 
we  excommunicate  Francis  Freeman,  late  of  the  city  of  Dublin, 
but  now  of  Sackmill,  in  the  county  of  Wicklow:  that,  in  spite  of 
God  and  St.  Peter,  in  spite  of  all  the  holy  saints,  and  in  spite  of  our 
Holy  Father,  the  Pope,  God's  vicar  here  on  earth,  and  in  spite  of 
our  Right  Rev,  Father  in  God,  Philip  Dunn,  our  Diocesan,  and  the 
worshipful  Canons,  etc.,  who  serve  God  daily,  he  hath  apostatized 
to  a  most  damnable  religion,  full  of  heresy  and  blasphemy.  Ex- 
communicated let  him  be,  and  delivered  over  to  the  devil  as  a  per- 
petual malefactor  and  schismatic. 

"Cursed  let  him  be  in  all  cities  and  in  all  towns,  in  fields,  in 
ways,  in  yards,  in  houses,  and  all  other  places,  -whether  lying  or 
rising,  -walking  or  running,  leaning  or  standing,  -waking  or  sleep- 
ing, eating  or  drinking,  or  in  -whatsoever  thing  he  does  besides. 
"We  separate  him  from  the  threshold,  and  all  good  prayers  of  the 
Church — from  the  participation  of  the  holy  Jesus — from  all  sa- 
craments, chapels,  and  altars — from  holy  bread,  and  holy  -water, 
and  all  the  merits  of  God's  holy  priests,  and  all  holy  men,  and 
from  all  cloisters — from  all  pardons,  privileges,  grants,  and  immu 


46 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


Many  of  tlie  parish  clergymen  deemed  the  Wesleyan 
preachers  as  fanatical  enthusiasts,  and  intruders  on  their 
rightful  domain.  The  same  bitter  spirit  which  excluded 
Wesley  from  the  church  at  Epworth,  and  compelled  him 
to  preach  standing  on  his  father's  tombstone,  pervaded  Ire- 
land also.  Ministers  of  the  Established  Church  frequently 
encouraged,  and  in  some  instances  headed  mobs  to  interrupt 
and  abuse  Methodist  preachers ;  but  they  were  not  always 
aware  of  the  men  they  had  to  deal  with,  and  sometimes 
come  out  of  the  afifrays  "second  best."  The  following  is 
related  as  a  fact  by  Mr.  Gurley,  though  he  does  not  give 
names  or  date : 

"  In  a  town  where  there  had  never  been  Methodist  preach- 
ing, a  mob  had  been  hired  by  a  Church  parson  to  abuse  a 
Wesleyan  preacher,  who  had  sent  on  an  appointment.  The 
preacher,  who  was  somewhat  eccentric,  arrived,  and,  ha>ing 
no  acquaintance,  put  up  at  the  tavern.  The  innkeeper, 
who  had  been  informed  of  the  plot,  urged  him  strongly  not 
to  attempt  to  preach;  'for,'  said  he,  'our  parson  has  en- 
gaged a  mob  to  abuse  and  injure  you;  so  pray  do  not 
attempt  it.'  *0,'  said  the  minister,  'I  must  preach,  for  my 
word  is  out,  and  the  people  will  expect  it;  and,  sir,'  contin- 

nities,  which  all  the  holj  Fathers,  the  Popes,  have  granted  to  them, 
and  we  give  him  over  to  the  power  of  the  fiend;  and  let  him  quench 
his  soul,  when  dead,  in  the  flames  of  hell-fire,  as  the  candle  is  now 
quenched,  and  put  out;  and  let  us  pray  to  God  that  his  eyes  may 
be  put  out  in  this  world,  as  this  candle  is;  and  let  us  pray  to  God, 
our  Lady,  St.  Peter,  St.  Paul,  that  all  the  senses  of  his  body  may 
fail,  as  iiovr  the  light  of  this  candle  is  gone  out,  except  he  come, 
on  sight  hereof,  and  openly  confesses  his  damnable  heresy,  and 
blasphemy,  and  by  repentance,  as  much  as  in  him  lies,  make  satis- 
faction to  God,  our  Lady,  St.  Peter,  St.  Paul,  the  worshipful  com- 
pany of  this  Church.  And  as  the  stafi"  of  this  holy  cross  now  falls 
down,  so  may  he,  unless  he  recants  and  repents. 

"Philip  Duxn, 

"  Bryan  Moohe,  Register." 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


47 


ued  he,  'with  your  aid,  I  trust  I  will  not  be  injured.'  A 
table  was  placed  out  in  a  yard  adjoining  the  house,  and  the 
people  soon  began  to  collect. 

"  'Pray,  sir,'  said  the  preacher  to  his  host,  *can  you  bor- 
row for  me  a  gold-laced  hat?'  *  Yes.'  'Now,  can  you  get 
me  a  large  gray  wig?'  It  was  done.  'Have  you  a  gold- 
headed  cane  at  hand  ?'  One  was  found.  *  Once  more,  sir, 
and  I  have  done:  can  you  get  for  me  a  pair  of  broad 
ruffles,  and  a  snuff-box?'  These  were  procured.  Thus 
equipped,  out  went  the  preacher,  wearing  the  big  wig,  hat, 
ruffles,  and  cane.  He  strolled  down  to  the  church,  and 
walked  for  awhile  leisurely  among  the  tombs.  The  parson- 
age was  just  opposite,  and  the  preacher  could  see  the 
parson  eyeing  him  through  the  open  window.  So,  after 
awhile,  he  walked  slowly  over,  and  knocked  at  the  parson- 
age door.  He  was  ushered  into  the  parlor,  and  sat  down 
with  the  parson. 

"  The  preacher  was  a  fine,  portly  figure,  and  a  sheer,  con- 
versable man,  and,  as  a  stranger  who  had  called  for  com- 
pany's sake,  entered  into  an  agreeable  chat  with  his  rever- 
ence. In  about  half  an  hour,  three  of  the  mob  came  and 
called  to  the  parson,  saying,  '  The  Methodist  preacher  has 
come ;  will  you  go  with  us  to  the  place  ?'  '  By  and  by,'  said 
the  parson ;  '  there  is  a  strange  gentleman  with  me  now ;  as 
soon  as  he  is  gone,  I  will  be  with  you.'  In  half  an  hour 
more,  three  or  four  others  came,  saying,  'Parson,  the  table 
is  out,  and  the  people  are  collecting.'  Again  he  replied, 
*I  will  be  with  you  as  soon  as  this  gentleman  is  gone.* 
They  went  away.  It  was  not  long  before  a  third  party 
came.  It  was  now  time  for  preaching.  The  preacher  said, 
'Parson,  it  may  be  you  are  engaged.'  'Why,  sir,'  said  he, 
*a  vagabond  Methodist  has  come  to  preach,  and  disturb  the 
parish,  and  I  have  employed  some  fellows  to  drive  him  out 
of  the  place;  and  I  promised  to  be  with  them.'    *0,'  re- 


48 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


plied  the  preacher,  'if  that  is  the  case,  I  will  not  detain 
you;  and  if  you  have  no  objection,  I  will  go  Avith  you.' 
'Thank  you,  sir,'  replied  the  parson;  so  they  started  to- 
gether. There  was  a  large  concourse  of  people,  but  no 
preacher.  'Where  is  the  preacher?'  cried  one.  'Ah,  he 
is  afraid  to  come,'  said  the  parson ;  '  he  knows  what  he  would 
get.'  'Sir,'  said  the  preacher  to  the  parson,  'if  you  will 
hold  my  hat  and  cane,  I  will  go  on  the  table  a  moment  and 
tell  these  good  fellows  what  to  do  with  Methodist  preachers 
if  they  ever  come.' 

"  The  parson  charged  the  mob  not  to  touch  or  hurt  the 
strange  gentleman.  It  was  not  long,  however,  until  the 
parson  threw  hat  and  cane  on  the  table,  and  ran  away,  cry- 
ing, '  That's  the  preacher,  boys,  that's  the  preacher ;  but 
don't  hurt  or  disturb  him,  for  I  have  pledged  my  word  to 
him.'  So  the  preacher  finished  in  peace,  and  never  was  he 
or  his  brethren  disturbed  there  after." 

Authentic  accounts  show  that,  at  a  much  more  recent 
date  than  that  of  which  we  are  speaking,  the  Wesleyan 
preachers  and  missionaries  met  with  no  small  persecution 
in  some  parts  of  Ireland.^' 

*  "  Gideon  Ouseley,  Arthur  Noble,  and  William  Keys,  at  three 
o'clock  on  Friday,  the  21st  May,  1819,  which  was  the  fair-day  of 
Killeter,  a  village  near  Stranorlar,  in  the  county  of  Tyrone,  drew 
up  on  horseback  before  a  wall,  and  the  first-mentioned  missionary 
preached  in  the  Irisli  language,  which  is  chiefly  understood  by  the 
Roman  Catholic  inhabitants.  In  a  little  time,  stones  were  rolled 
down  to  the  horses'  feet,  from  the  people  who  sat  behind  on  the 
wall,  and  a  considerable  noise  was  made  to  drown  the  voice  of  the 
preacher;  and  this  noise  was  kept  up  by  a  fictitious  quarrel  among 
the  people  in  front.  Mr.  Noble  being  struck  with  a  stone  in  the 
head,  a  friend  took  his  horse  by  the  bridle,  and  led  him  out  of  the 
crowd.  Both  his  horse  and  Mr.  Ouseley's  were  then  beaten  with 
sticks,  and  pelted  with  stones,  so  that  they  ran  violently  through 
the  people.  Mr.  Keys,  who  followed  slowly,  was  surrounded  and 
stopped,  and  his  horse  beaten  till  it  became  ungovernable.  The 
girt  broke — Mr.  Keys  fell  to  the  ground,  when  the  horse  rushed 


!yrEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


40 


In  1V91  Mr.  Guiley  went  on  business  to  England.  It 
was  on  this  voyage,  during  a  storm,  that  he  found  his 
famiharity  with  the  sea  and  nautical  skill,  before-mentioned, 
valuable  to  him. 

"  On  my  way,"  says  Mr.  Gurley,  "  from  Wexford  to 
Liverpool,  we  had  like  to  be  lost;  for,  on  the  second  day, 
we  had  a  strong  gale  of  wind  rather  against  us.  When  out 
of  sight  of  land,  a  thick  mist  enveloped  us,  and  wind  and 
tide  drove  us  some  miles  down  the  channel.  In  a  few  hours 
the  captain  found  we  were  driving  on  the  coast  of  Wales, 
but  could  not  tell  what  part  of  it.  On  getting  near  the 
shore,  it  was  found  we  were  in  what  was  called  *  Carnarvon 
Bay.'  I  saw  the  captain  order  the  cabin-boy  to  go  below, 
and  bring  him  his  best  small  clothes.  *  Captain,'  said  I,  *  what 
are  you  going  to  do?  Are  we  to  be  lost?'  'Yonder,'  re- 
plied he,  pale  and  trembling,  '  is  a  smooth  place ;  I  will  run 
her  ashore  there.'  *  If  you  do,'  said  I,  looking  him  firmly 
in  the  face,  'we  shall  all  be  dashed  to  pieces  in  a  few 
moments.    Captain,  you  must  keep  off;  the  sea  will  be 

through  the  mob,  and  escaped.  A  Romanist  who  had  been  pre- 
viously impressed  by  Divine  trutli,  at  a  funeral  sermon  preached 
by  Mr.  Keys,  threw  himself  on  Mr.  Keys'  body,  to  shelter  him  from 
the  blows  aimed  at  him;  and  another  Romanist,  who  had  occasion- 
ally attended  the  preaching,  took  up  the  saddle,  to  preserve  it. 
These  two  friends  were  severely  beaten  with  sticks.  The  saddle  and 
Mr.  Keys'  hat  were  torn  by  the  strokes  of  cudgels;  but  owing  to 
the  fury  of  the  attack,  no  effectual  blow  reached  Mr.  Keys.  Those 
tliat  were  not  near  enough  to  beat,  threw  their  sticks  at  him;  and 
so  !nany  endeavored  to  strike,  that  they  hindered  each  other.  His 
shoulders,  however,  were  black  with  the  bruises  for  some  days 
after.  A  part  of  the  crowd  ran  after  the  other  two  preachers,  who 
were  obliged  to  gallop  for  a  mile  to  escape,  and  they  rode  for  miles 
without  hats,  till  they  got  to  a  place  of  security.  Those  who  re- 
mained beating  Mr.  Keys,  after  some  time  quarreled  among  them- 
selves, and  beat  each  other.  This  opportunity  was  seized  bv  some 
friends  to  lead  Mr.  Keys  about  a  mile  off,  to  a  place  of  safety, 
where  his  horse  had  been  previously  conveyed  and  sheltered." 
'Imperial  Magazine  for  1819.  p.  877.) 


50 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


more  propitious  than  the  land.  Heave  her  round,  captain, 
and  take  courage.'  '0,'  said  he,  despairingly,  'she  will  not 
stay.*  'Down,  then,  with  the  peak;  haul  aft  the  jib  sheet, 
and  let  her  wear  round ;  the  storm  will  not  last  long,  and, 
as  the  sloop  is  strong,  we  will  do  Avell  enough.  But  if  you 
do  run  ashore,  and  we  escape — mark  my  word,  sir — I  will 
have  you  tried  for  not  doing  your  best  to  save  the  ship  and 
cargo,  and  you  will  be  Hable  to  be  hung.'  This  seemed  to 
determine  him  to  follow  my  direction.  The  storm  subsided, 
and  we  reached  Liverpool  next  evening. 

"I  remember,  when  the  boy  went  below  for  the  captain's 
pantaloons,  I  went  down  also,  soon  after,  for  my  money. 
The  poor  fellow  threw  his  arms  round  my  knees,  crying, 
*0,  Mr.  Gurley,  are  you  come  with  us  to  be  drowned?' 
This  captain  did  not  know  a  letter  of  the  alphabet." 

In  Liverpool  he  preached  in  several  of  the  chapels,  and 
formed  an  interesting  acquaintance  with  several  of  the 
earliest  associates  of  the  founder  of  Methodism. 

He  visited  Birmingham,  also,  and  led  several  classes  in 
both  places ;  a  work  in  which  he  greatly  delighted  at  that 
time.  The  following  brief  notice  of  this  visit  occurs  in  his 
writings:  "At  Birmingham  I  first  heard  and  saw  Joseph 
Benson.  When  I  first  saw  him  in  the  pulpit,  not  knowing 
who  he  was,  I  wondered  that  conference  would  send  such 
an  inferior-looking  man  to  preach  in  so  important  a  place : 
],oOO  people  were  before  him.  But  Benson  soon  let  me 
know  tliat  he  was  better  than  he  looked.  I  heard  him  three 
times  with  gi-eat  satisfaction.  I  observed  that  the  hymn- 
book,  Bible,  and  pulpit,  were  in  deep  mourning  for  Mr. 
John  Wesley." 

The  death  of  this  venerable  man  produced  a  deep  sensa- 
tion throughout  the  United  Kingdom.  A  star  had  set, 
whose  rays,  for  more  than  half  a  century,  had  glowed  with 
unrivaled  splendor  in  the  moral  firmament.     Of  all  the 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


61 


distinguished  reformers  of  the  Christian  era,  none,  since  the 
days  of  Luther,  has  been  so  extensively  known  and  honored 
as  John  Wesley.  Thousands,  it  is  true,  have  affected  to 
treat  his  name  and  character  with  contempt ;  many  others, 
who  had  too  much  sagacity  to  attempt  this,  while  they  dare 
not  deny  his  superior  abilities,  have  endeavored  to  impugn 
his  motives,  and,  by  groundless  insinuations,  to  soil  his 
well-earned  reputation. 

Men  of  no  mean  parts  have,  from  various  quarters, 
showered  their  missiles  of  wit,  sarcasm,  and  truthless  in- 
uendos  upon  him ;  but,  from  this  mass  of  rubbish,  his  name 
has  risen,  unwounded  and  unsoiled,  like  the  sun,  emerging 
in  its  glory  from  regions  of  clouds  and  vapors.  He  had 
outlived  many  of  the  calumnies  which  at  first  were  heaped 
upon  him;  and  even  many  who  were  his  enemies  while 
living,  at  his  death  acknowledged  that  an  extraordinary 
man  had  fallen. 

Possessing,  as  he  did  in  an  eminent  degree,  those  qualities 
of  mind  and  endowments  of  nature  which  all  mankind  ad- 
mire, superadded  to  which  were  the  discipline,  refinement, 
and  acquisitions  conferred  by  the  proudest  seat  of  learning, 
in  the  wisest  nation  of  the  globe,  few,  indeed,  attempted  to 
assail  him  who  would  not  have  been  proud  to  be  his  equal. 
The  clergy,  some  of  whom  were  his  most  violent  opposers, 
could  not  but  envy  him  his  talents  and  influence.  They 
beheld  in  him  the  learned  and  accomplished  minister  of 
Christ,  possessing  the  intrepidity  of  Luther,  the  piety  of 
Baxter,  and  the  tireless  zeal  and  philanthropy  of  Howard. 
How  truly  gratifying,  after  the  lapse  of  a  century,  to  reflect 
on  the  results  of  the  labors  of  this  one  man !  It  is  true,  he 
worked  as  if  he  expected  to  move  the  world ;  and  he  did 
it.  To  say  that  he  foresaw  that  he  was  planting  an  eccle- 
siastical establishment  which  should,  within  a  century,  em- 
brace nearly  two  millions  of  communicants,  extending  theii 


52 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET, 


influence  to  the  ends  of  the  earth,  would  perhaps  be  to  affirm 
too  much ;  but  he  worked  as  if  animated  by  a  faith  which 
grasped  in  prospect  these  great  results.  And,  if  aught 
transpiring  on  earth  can  enhance  the  raptures  of  the  re- 
deemed on  high,  what  must  now  be  the  emotions  of  his 
sainted  spirit,  as  lie  beholds  the  spreading  hosts  of  Meth- 
odism still  honored  and  blessed  of  God — foremost  in  the 
van  of  all  the  hosts  of  Zion,  in  carrying  the  triumphs  of  the 
cross  throughout  the  habitable  globe ! 

His  fame  is  erected  on  an  enduring  foundation,  and  needs 
no  sculptured  marble  to  transmit  his  name  to  posterity.  It 
glows  on  the  page  of  history ;  and  the  works  he  has  written, 
and  the  Church  raised  up  by  his  labors,  will  remain  to  future 
ages,  memorials  of  his  fame,  more  enduring  than  monuments 
of  brass  or  marble.  His  dust  reposes  in  the  church-yard 
of  the  City-road  Chapel,  in  London,  where,  during  the  year 
celebrated  as  the  centenary  of  Methodism,  his  monument 
was  re-edified  and  enlarged,  under  the  direction  of  the 
English  conference.* 

*  The  following  extract  from  the  Imperial  Magazine,  edited  by 
the  celebrated  Dr.  Drew,  of  England,  Avill  show  the  care  taken  to 
preserve  his  mortal  remains: 

"When  this  justly-celebrated  man  died,  in  1791,  his  mortal 
remains  were  inclosed  in  a  shell,  which  was  placed  in  a  lead 
coffin;  and  this  was  deposited  in  one  of  oak,  and  committed  to  a 
vault  close  behind  the  new  chapel,  City-road,  London.  Thirty- 
seven  years  having  elapsed  since  his  interment,  it  was  found,  on  a 
recent  inspection,  that  the  oak  had  moldered  into  complete  decay, 
leaving  the  lead  coffin  quite  exposed.  To  preserve  this  from 
injury,  and  to  secure  the  remains  of  the  body  lodged  within,  it 
was  suggested  by  the  treasurer  of  the  trustees  of  the  chapel,  that 
another  coffin,  made  of  heart  of  oak,  should  be  procured,  in  which 
the  lead  coffin  should  be  placed,  and  that  this  should  be  inclosed 
in  a  sarcophagus  of  Portland  stone,  to  be  provided  at  their 
expense.  "With  a  readiness  that  was  at  once  honorable  to  their 
feelings,  and  expressive  of  high  respect  to  the  memory  of  the 
deceased,  a  re.solution  was  instantly  passed  to  this  effect.  A 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


58 


Mr  Gurley's  manuscript  contains  several  anecdotes  of 
the  early  preachers.    I  will  add  only  the  following: 

"Old  John  Miller,  Avhen  a  youth,  was  page  to  George  II. 
When  on  Wexford  circuit,  in  charge,  he  told  me  that  on  one 
occasion,  when  he  was  traveling  in  the  north  of  Ireland,  he 
was  going  to  an  appointment  on  his  way  to  conference, 
which  was  to  be  at  Dublin.  John  was  a  good  smoker,  and 
had  a  tin  case  for  his  tobacco  and  pipe.  He  had  consider- 
able cash  with  him  in  his  saddle-bags,  taking  it  to  the  con- 
ference ;  Avhen,  at  dusk,  he  was  stopped  by  a  big  man,  who 
caught  hold  of  the  bridle-reins,  saying,  in  a  threatening 
tone,  'Your  money,  sir;  I  want  your  money.'  'Why,  sir/ 
said  John,  *I  am  a  poor  Methodist  preacher.'  *  I  know  who 
and  what  you  are  well  enough,'  replied  the  robber;  'but 
it  is  your  money  I  want,  and  must  have  it.'  '  But,'  said 
John,  'what  I  have  belongs  to  the  conference.*  'I  care 
nothing  for  you  nor  your  conference;  I  must  have  the 
money;  so  give  it  to  me  instantly.'  A  queer  thought 
crossed  the  brain  of  John.    'Well,'  said  he,  'if  you  must 

Karcophagus  was  instantly  ordered  for  the  purpose,  of  Mr.  Cus- 
worth,  stone-mason,  of  Stoke  Newington;  and,  on  March  27,  it 
received  the  sacred  deposit  committed  to  its  trust. 

"  The  sarcophagus  is  seven  feet  long,  and  two  feet  five  inches 
wide  at  the  breast;  its  depth  is  nearly  two  feet.  The  sides  are 
two  inches  and  a  half  thick;  but  the  bottom  and  lid  are  three 
inches  each. 

"  To  render  this  secure,  the  lid  and  sides  have  been  perforated, 
as  in  common  wood  coffins,  and  in  the  sides  metiiUic  nuts  have 
been  lodged,  secured  by  molten  lead.  Into  these,  when  the  lid 
was  laid  on,  long  copper  screws  have  been  inserted,  the  heads  of 
which  are  also  protected  by  molten  lead.  The  sarcophagus, 
now  resting  upon  two  blocks  of  Portland  stone,  about  six  inches 
from  the  floor  of  the  vault,  weighs  about  half  a  ton;  and  with 
its  inclosure,  the  whole  can  be  scarcely  less  than  one  ton  in 
weight. 

"The  lead  coffin  vritliiii  bears  an  inscription,  that  simply 
'■ecords  the  name  and  age  of  the  deceased,  and  the  time  wheu 


54 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  AVILLIAM  GLRLEV. 


have  it,  and  there  is  no  other  way,  so  be  it;  but,'  said  he 
putting  his  right  hand  in  his  pocket  and  drawing  forth  his 
tobacco-case,  and  throwing  back  the  hd  with  a  smart  chck, 
*you  must  first  take  the  contents  of  this/  Seeing  the  mo- 
tion, and  hearing  the  chck,  which  sounded  much  hke  the 
cocking  of  a  pistol,  the  robber  dropped  the  reins  instantly, 
and  fled ;  no  doubt  blessing  his  stars  that  he  escaped  with- 
out a  ball  through  his  head.  Miller  put  spurs  to  his  horse, 
and  was  soon  out  of  danorer." 

o 

Mr.  Gurley  himself,  in  traveling,  was  sometimes  in  peril, 
and  on  several  occasions  barely  escaped  from  rufhans  who 

he  died.  On  the  oak  coffin  now  crumbled  into  dust,  formerly 
stood  a  plate,  which  is  now  attached  to  the  new  oak  coffin,  bearing 
the  following  inscription: 

"  '  JoHAXN-xs  "Wesley,  A.  M., 
Olim  Soc.  Coll.  Lin.  Oxon., 
Ob.  2do  die  Martii,  1791, 
An.  ^t.  88.' 

"  A  copy  of  this  inscription  is  also  engraven  on  a  large  brass 
plate,  cemented  by  lead  to  the  lid  of  the  sarcophagus,  to  which 
the  following  memorial  is  added: 

"'The  Coffix 
containing  the  remains  of 
THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY, 
being  found  in  a  decayed  state, 
was  deposited  herein, 

March,  1828, 
under  the  direction  of 
the  Rev.  John  Stephens, 
President  of  the  Conference, 
and 

the  Trustees  of  this  Chapel, 
Launcelot  Haslope, 
Treasurer.' 

"The  whole  being  rendered  thus  secure,  the  entrance  to  the 
vault  was  closed,  about  three  in  the  afternoon  of  Friday,  March 
28,  1828;  in  all  human  probability  to  be  opened  no  more,  until  the 
trumpet  of  the  archangel  shall  awaken  to  immortal  life  the  tenants 
who  are  lodged  within." 


MEMOIK  OF  KEV.  WILLIAM  UUKLEr. 


55 


assailed  him.  A  letter,  whicli  detailed  some  of  these 
trials  of  his  faith  and  patience,  is  lost.  I  shall,  therefore, 
only  refer  to  one  incident  of  this  kind,  which  he  has  often 
been  heard  to  relate : 

He  was  once  traveling  to  DubHn,  and  put  up  at  a  coimtry 
inn.  The  night  was  dark  and  tempestuous,  and  he  was 
glad  to  be  seated  comfortably  by  a  blazing  grate  of  coals, 
in  a  room  tolerably  pleasant. 

During  the  evening  he  commenced  singing,  in  rather  an 
under  tone,  one  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  hjrmns.  He  had 
not  proceeded  far  with  it,  when  a  half-drunken  fellow,  who 
had  been  lounging  on  a  bench,  rose  up,  and,  looking  fiercely 
at  him,  exclaimed,  "By  the  holy  Virgin,  I  believe  you  are 
a  d — d  swaddler."  *'I  presume  it  is  of  no  consequence  to 
you  what  I  am.  I  am  a  traveler  and  stranger,  and  do  not 
wish  to  be  insulted  in  my  own  house,  as  I  consider  this,  and 
every  public  house  at  which  I  stop,  to  be."  "You  are  all 
a  set  of  bloody  Orange  men,"  replied  he,  "and,  by  the 
powers,  if  you  say  another  word,  I'll  blow  your  soul  to  the 
d — 1,"  at  the  same  time  drawing  a  pistol,  and  cocking  it 
within  a  few  inches  of  Mr.  Gurley's  head.  At  this  moment 
the  landlord,  who  had  overheard  the  last  words  of  the 
scoundrel,  entered  the  apartment,  and,  perceiving  the  atti- 
tude of  the  ruffian,  struck  his  arm  a  blow  which  sent  the 
pistol  across  the  room.  He  then  seized  the  fellow  by  the 
collar,  led  him  to  the  street  door,  and,  giving  him  a  kick 
and  a  push,  sent  him  headlong  into  the  gutter,  to  find  a 
home,  as  best  he  could,  in  the  darkness  of  the  night. 

Mr.  Gurley  carried  on  a  brisk  and  somewhat  profitable 
cusiness  in  Wexford.  He  procured,  from  Birmingham  and 
Liverpool,  the  different  parts  of  watches  and  clocks,  in  their 
rough  state,  and  had  them  set  up  and  finished  in  his  own 
shop.  He  kept  a  good  assortment  of  silver-plate  and  jewel- 
ry, and  had  already  acquired  several  thousand  dollars,  which 


56 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


was  chiefly  invested  in  stock  and  wares.  There  was  one 
branch  of  his  business  which  he  attended  to,  as  a  matter  of 
course  belonging  to  his  trade,  but  which,  in  after  years,  he 
severely  condemned ;  namely,  the  manufacture  of  silver  and 
gold  crucifixes  and  images  for  the  Roman  Catholics.  But  the 
thing  was  common,  and  expected  of  all  of  the  trade ;  so  that 
the  error  did  not  strike  him  at  the  time ;  but  afterward  he 
has  been  heard  to  intimate,  that  the  trouble  he  had  endured 
by  them  was,  perhaps,  but  a  just  punishment,  permitted  by 
Providence  to  come  upon  him  for  this  error.  The  crosses, 
etc.,  would  have  been  of  no  value,  being  defiled  with 
Protestant  hands;  but,  being  afterward  consecrated  by  the 
priest,  the  defilement  was  removed,  and  they  were  deemed 
holy. 

Mr.  Gurley  has  frequently  related  the  following  circum- 
stance, showing  how  his  ingenuity  was  once  taxed  to  accom- 
modate a  Romish  priest :  A  consecrated  silver  urn  had,  by 
the  carelessness  of  the  priest,  become  injured.  Unwilling 
to  let  the  bishop  know  the  fact,  in  much  perplexity  he  came 
to  Mr.  Gurley,  to  know  if  the  article  could  be  repaired. 
He  was  informed  that  it  could.  "Bring  it  to  the  shop, 
sir,"  said  Mr.  Gurley,  "and  it  shall  be  done."  "But,  sir," 
said  the  priest,  with  evident  consternation,  "there  is  one 
thing  I  forgot.  Your  hands  will  defile  it.  Hiive  you  no 
Catholic  workman  in  your  shop?"  "None,''  said  Mr. 
Gurley;  "but  sure  you  can  get  the  bishop  to  consecrate  it 
again."  "Yes,  but  I  do  not  wish  him  to  know  that  1 
injured  it."  Here  was  a  fine  quandary.  The  poor  priest 
was  in  trouble  enough,  and  nothing  less  than  the  wit  of 
an  Irishman  could  relieve  him.  "Ah,  I  have  it  now!"  said 
Mr.  Gurley,  looking  in  the  face  of  the  priest  with  an  air 
of  triumph.  "Do  you,  sir,  give  me  your  kid  gloves;  they 
will  not  defile  it,  I  can  Avear  them  while  repairing  the 
vessel."    It  was  a  lucky  thought.    It  completely  relieved 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY". 


57 


Uie  scrupulous  ecclesiastic.  The  urn  was  repaired,  and  Mr. 
Gurley  was  well  paid  for  the  job. 

Mr.  Gurley  continued  to  reside  with  his  mother,  prosecu- 
ting with  diligence  his  business,  and  preaching  generally  on 
the  Sabbath,  until  his  thirty-eighth  year,  when  he  was 
united  in  marriage  to  Miss  Susannah  Beatty,  daughter  of 
James  Beatty,  Esq.,  of  Ballycannow.  The  latter  was  a 
gentleman  distinguished  for  enterprise,  philanthrophy,  and 
integrity.  He  possessed  a  considerable  landed  estate,  was 
engaged  in  mercantile  pursuits,  and  had  extensive  flouring 
mills.  He  adhered  to  the  Established  Church;  but  his 
wife — a  very  intelligent  and  active  lady — was  a  Methodist. 
Mr.  Gurley,  according  to  the  custom  of  those  good  olden 
times,  paid  his  addresses  first  to  the  father  and  then  to  the 
daughter.  The  courtship  was  brief,  and  they  were  married 
in  the  autumn  of  1795.  A  sister  of  Mrs.  Gurley,  two 
years  her  senior,  was  wedded,  at  the  same  time,  to  Mr. 
Ralph  Johnson,  a  worthy  and  reputable  gentleman,  who, 
after  passing  through  various  vicissitudes  of  fortune,  emi- 
grated to  this  country,  and  closed  an  exemplary  and  active 
life  by  a  peaceful  and  happy  death;  near  Sandusky  City,  0. 

Mrs.  Gurley,  at  the  time  of  her  marriage,  was  but  seven- 
teen years  of  age.  She  had  been  baptized  and  confirmed 
in  the  Church  of  England,  but  was  not  a  professor  of 
religion;  but  she  was  seriously  disposed,  and  soon  became 
a  member  of  the  society.  She  continued  inquiring  the  way 
to  Zion,  with  her  face  thitherward,  until  she  became  a  happy 
subject  of  God's  renewing  grace,  and  ever  after  gave  the 
clearest  evidence  of  being  a  conscientious  disciple  of  Christ. 
There  were  twenty  years  difference  in  their  ages.  So  great 
a  disparity  is  not,  it  is  thought,  generally  favorable  to  con- 
jugal felicity.  But  Mr.  Gurley  always  appeared  at  least 
ten  years  younger  than  he  was.  A  fair  complexion,  glowing 
cheek,  with  a  lively  step,  and  cheerful,  facetious  air,  carried 


58 


MEMOIR  UF  REV.  "WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


the  index  of  youth  into  riper  years.  Theh  union  was  cordial 
and  happy ;  and  the  changes  and  vicissitudes  of  over  half 
a  century  contributed  only  to  cement  and  strengthen  mu- 
tual love.  Soon  after  their  marriage  they  commenced 
housekeeping  in  Wexford,  enjoying  peace  and  prosperity, 
until  their  tranquility  was  interrupted  by  the  dreadful  events 
of  the  Irish  insuiTection,  which  threw  a  dark  eclipse  over 
their  sky,  and  was  the  commencement  of  years  of  care, 
solicitude,  and  trouble.  We  have  now  reached  a  point  in 
the  life  of  Mr.  Gurley,  which  brings  us  to  contemplate  the 
sanguinary  scenes  of  a  civil  war,  usually  termed  the  "  Irish 
Rebellion."  Although  in  this  struggle  he  was  rather  a 
sufferer  than  an  actor,  yet,  as  the  events  thereof  transpired 
around  him,  and  are  inseparably  connected  with  his  history, 
it  is  the  design  of  this  work  to  present  a  somewhat  detailed 
account  of  the  melancholy  and  astonishing  transactions  of 
that  time.  It  will,  doubtless,  be  gratifying  to  the  reader  to 
know,  that,  so  far  as  Mr.  Gurley  was  a  participator  in  the 
events  of  the  insurrection,  and  eye-witness  to  much  that 
will  excite  sympathy,  he  has  left  a  record  thereof  in  his 
own  handwriting,  from  which  extracts  will  be  freely  intro- 
duced as  we  proceed  with  the  narration. 

It  will  be  seen,  however,  that  of  the  various  clubs  and 
parties  organized  he  belonged  to  none.  He  kept  his  mind 
aloof  from  politicaf  excitenftnt  and  party  spirit.  With  his 
Oathohc  neighbors  he  lived  on  terms  of  peace  and  friend- 
ship. But'  this  peaceful  spirit  and  attitude  did  not  secure 
him  from  the  malice  of  the  enemies  of  truth,  and  the  perse- 
cuters  of  the  Protestant  religion. 


MEMOIR  OF  KJ£V.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


69 


CHAPTER  III. 

Insurrection  of  1798 — ^History  of  Ireland — Cause  of  its  discontent 
und  degradation — Commencement  of  English  sway — Reformation 
did  not  reach  Ireland — Bad  policy  of  England — Massacre  of 
Protestants  in  1641 — Avenged  by  Cromwell — Catholics  deprived 
of  political  privileges — Confiscation  of  estates — Tithes — Distin- 
guished meii  born  in  Ireland — Irish  clubs — White  boys — Oak 
boys — Defenders — Tragic  death  of  Major  Valloton — Epitaphs. 

Before  we  proceed  to  the  events  of  the  insurrection  of 
1798,  it  may  be  interesting  to  take  a  rapid  glance  at  the 
civil  and  political  condition  of  Ireland,  and  to  trace,  if  pos- 
sible, the  causes  which  led  to  its  disastrous  achievements. 

The  best  writers  of  Irish  history  appear  to  have  been 
greatly  perplexed  in  their  efforts  to  discover  and  explain 
the  reason  or  causes  of  the  discontent  and  degradation  of 
this  interesting  portion  of  the  British  empire. 

A  careful  attention,  however,  to  the  facts  of  Irish  history, 
the  genius  of  the  people,  and  the  policy  of  its  masters,  will 
show,  that  in  order  to  be  tranquil  and  contented,  Ireland 
must  have  been  far  more  elevated,  or  far  more  degraded, 
than  she  has  ever  been  for  the  last  ten  centuries. 

According  to  the  ablest  historians,  the  natives  of  Ireland 
were  of  Celtic  origin.  The  language  still  spoken  by  a  por- 
tion of  the  descendants  of  the  ancient  race,  confirms  this 
opinion.    This  country  was  known  to  the  ancient  Romans. 

The  Danes,  during  their  greatest  power,  from  the  ninth 
to  the  twelfth  century,  possessed  almost  the  entire  eastern 
coast  of  the  island,  making  Dublin  their  capital.  But  to 
dwell  on  the  ancient  history  of  this  country,  however  inter- 
esting it  might  be  to  the  reader,  would  be  inconsistent  with 
the  design  and  limits  of  this  biography. 

The  Enghsh  sway  commenced  in  A.  D.  llVO.  Richard 
Strongbow  formed  the  fi^rst  settlement.    Henry  II  assumed 


60  MEMOIR  OF  KEV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 

the  title  of  "  Lord  of  Ireland."  Henry  YIII  took  the  title  of 
"King  of  Ireland."  Intent  on  attaching  Ireland  firmly  to 
the  crown,  Great  Britain  has  resorted  to  various  measures 
to  effect  this  great  object;  but,  with  all  her  efforts,  such 
has  been  the  spirit  of  domination  she  has  manifested,  that 
to  this  day  she  has  signally  failed  to  gain  the  affections  of 
the  masses  of  the  Irish  people ;  while,  in  her  struggles  for 
freedom,  the  soil  of  Ireland  has  drank  the  blood  of  unnum- 
bered thousands  of  her  patriotic  sons. 

The  memorable  Reformation,  commenced  in  Germany  by 
the  intrejjid  and  immortal  Luther,  extended  its  hallowed 
leaven  over  England  and  Scotland,  and  in  its  results  estab- 
lished the  Protestant  religion  in  connection  with  the  British 
throne,  but  did  not  extend  to  Ireland.  The  people  were 
still  Catholic.  They  were  ardently  attached  to  their  faith, 
and  the  priests  exercised  over  them  an  almost  unbounded 
power.  When,  therefore,  the  Protestant  religion  was  estab- 
hshed  by  law  in  the  island,  and  revenues  for  its  support 
coerced  from  the  inhabitants  generally,  it  was  not  hailed 
the  brio^ht  dawnino^  of  a  welcome  mom — the  beaminsi's  of  a 
more  auspicious  day — but  as  an  attempt  to  force  on  them 
the  galling  yoke  of  what  they  deemed  a  heretical  priest- 
hood— a  worse  form  than  ever  of  British  domination.  Eng' 
land,  in  adopting  this  course,  committed  as  great  an  error 
in  political  science  as  in  moral  principle ;  for  the  judgment 
and  conscience  of  mankind  cannot  be  forced.  Had  the 
same  policy  been  pursued  toward  Ireland,  in  regard  to 
ecclesiastical  matters,  that  has  marked  the  course  of  the 
Enghsh  government  toward  her  Canadian  possessions,  it  can 
scarcely  be  doubted  that  the  result  would  have  been  far 
more  favorable  both  to  the  British  throne  and  to  the  cause 
of  true  religion.  One  great  source  of  bitter  feuds  would  have 
been  dried  up.  The  hand  of  oppression  would  not  have 
been  so  sensibl}^  felt,  and  the  light  and  power  of  the  truth, 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GUKLET. 


61 


♦vliicli  had  emancipated  England  and  Scotland  from  the 
fetters  of  Roman  domination,  might  have  dispersed  the 
darkness,  and  won  the  affections  of  the  inhabitants  of  the 
Emerald  Isle. 

The  Irish,  quick  in  resentment  and  fearless  of  results, 
instead  of  demeaning  themselves  peaceably  and  seeking 
by  proper  measures  their  just  rights,  rose  in  1641,  and  in 
a  sliort  time  massacred  not  less  than  forty  thousand  English 
settlers.  This  outrage,  however,  was  soon  retaliated  by 
Cromwell,  who,  with  a  heavy  force,  crossed  over  to  Ireland 
in  1649,  and  extinguished  the  insurrection  in  an  ocean  of 
blood.  He  stormed  Wexford  and  other  places  with  most 
horrible  slaughter,  thus  taking  terrible  vengeance  on  the 
murderers  of  the  English.  Peace  ensued ;  but  the  name  of 
Cromwell  is  mentioned,  even  to  this  day,  by  the  Catholic 
Irish  with  detestation  and  horror. 

The  bitter  hatred  of  the  Roman  Catholics  to  the  Englisli 
government,  induced  Parliament  to  deprive  them  of  all 
political  power  and  privileges.  "  They  were  rendered  inca- 
pable of  holding  any  office  or  employment  in  the  state. 
They  were  debarred  even  from  holding  land,  from  devising 
property,  and  from  exercising  other  important  functions  of 
civil  society.  .  .  .  And  a  continual  ferment  prevailed, 
which  broke  out  from  time  to  time  in  partial  rebel- 
lions."   (Encyclopcedia  of  Geography,  vol.  i,  p.  446.) 

Another  cause  of  lasting  antipathy  to  the  British  power, 
was  the  confiscation  of  estates  durinsf  the  various  strufrofles 
and  contests  with  England.  Nearly  all  the  landed  property 
has,  from  time  to  time,  been  wrested  from  the  original 
owners,  and  bestowed  on  the  English  nobility,  or  companies 
and  individuals  of  English  origin.  More  than  eight  millions 
of  acres  were  thus  lavished  on  the  soldiers  and  minions  of 
Cromwell,  who  followed  his  fortunes  in  the  reduction  of 
Ireland  above-mentioned.    This  immense  domain,  wrested 


02 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


from  its  rightful  owners,  many  of  whom  were  chivalrous 
chieftains  or  noble  families,  left  thousands  of  the  descend- 
ants of  once  honorable  names  to  inherit,  not  the  patrimonial 
possessions  of  their  revered  ancestors,  but  the  mortal  hatred 
of  England  Avhich  rankled  in  the  bosoms  of  their  fore- 
fathers. How  could  the  poor  son  of  poverty  and  toil  shear 
the  hedges,  dress  the  shrubbery,  and  till  the  grounds  of 
noble  estates  justly  his  own,  without  execrating  in  his  heart 
the  power  that  had  unjustly  doomed  him  to  his  present 
state  of  penury  and  degradation  ?  What  but  a  despotism 
that  should  extinguish  in  his  soul  the  last  ray  of  light,  and 
smother  in  his  bosom  the  last  spark  of  independence,  could 
ever  reconcile  him  to  his  hated  oppressors  ? 

The  payment  of  tithes  has,  also,  been  an  occasion  of 
endless  contention;  and  against  it  the  Catholics  have  justly 
uttered  long  and  loud  complaints.  Resistance  to  this 
feature  of  the  government,  has  ever  afforded  a  ground  on 
which  many  Protestants  of  Ireland  could  meet  with  them 
in  opposition  to  the  crown ;  for  the  Protestant  population  was, 
to  a  considerable  extent,  Presbyterian,  being  descendants 
from  original  Scotch  emigrants ;  and  the  yoke  of  the  English 
hierarchy  did  not  sit  lightly  on  their  sturdy  necks.  Other 
dissenters,  thouQ^h  not  numerous,  were  fast  accumulatinof 
to  swell  the  number  of  discontented  citizens. 

Yet,  amidst  all  her  suffering  and  degradation,  Ireland 
produced  some  men  whose  names  have  become  illustrious 
as  poets,  statesmen,  orators,  and  divines.  Burke,  Grattan, 
and  Curran,  by  their  talents  and  eloquence,  have  acquired 
enduring  fame ;  while  among  the  divines  to  which  that 
country  has  given  birth,  is  the  highly  distinguished  Dr. 
Adam  Clarke,  a  man  who,  it  is  well  known,  for  profound 
learning,  ardent  piety,  indomitable  energy,  and  extensive 
labors,  has  had  few  equals  in  modern  times. 

Such  was  the  condition  of  Ireland  at  the  commencement 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  fJURLET. 


63 


of  the  American  Revolution.  She  beheld  the  colossal  power 
of  England,  towering,  in  insolent  majesty,  over  sea  and  land. 

When,  therefore,  the  American  colonies  offered  resistance 
to  the  usurpations  and  oppressions  of  this  power,  Ireland 
felt  a  thrill  of  sympathy  through  all  her  population.  Each 
successive  step  of  independence  was  watched,  with  the 
deepest  solicitude,  by  her  noblest  spirits  ;  and  when,  at  last, 
the  British  lion  was  humbled,  and  the  American  arms 
triumphed,  Ireland  awoke  as  from  a  long  but  restless 
slumber. 

George  III,  humbled  at  the  loss  of  the  American  states, 
and  fearful  of  other  calamities,  listened  to  the  petitions 
of  his  Irish  subjects,  which  were  drawn  up  in  a  strong 
and  bold  style,  with  more  than  usual  clemency.  Conces- 
sions were  made,  the  most  galling  and  severe  restrictions  on 
Catholics  were  repealed,  and  the  improvement  of  Ireland 
Avas  the  order  of  the  day.  * 

While  these  peaceable  efforts  were  being  made  for  the 
relief  of  the  country,  the  restless  population  associated  in 
secret  clubs  and  companies,  and,  under  different  names, 
greatly  disturbed  the  peaceable  inhabitants.  White  Boys," 
''Steel  Boys,"  "Oak  Boys,"  and  "Defenders"  successively 
made  their  appearance.  The  White  Boys  appeared  as  early 
as  1*794.  They  were  all  Catholics.  Their  manner  was,  to 
meet  late  at  night,  each  with  a  white  shirt  thrown  over  his 
clothes.  They  would  take  horses  wherever  they  could  find 
them ;  then  set  off  full  speed  for  the  place  of  rendezvous, 
frequently  several  miles  distant.  They  would  destroy  pas- 
tures, set  fire  to  the  houses  and  barns  of  Protestants,  whom 
they  supposed  to  be  warm  friends  of  the  government,  and, 
as  related  by  Rev.  George  Taylor,  drag  out  of  their  beds 
the  proctors,  cut  off  their  noses  and  ears,  horsewhip  them 
till  just  ready  to  expire,  and  sometimes  bury  them  alive; 
and  all  this  to  prevent  their  gathering  the  tithes.  These 


f 


64  MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 

outrages  excited  well-grounded  alarm  among  the  Protestant 
population ;  and,  in  some  instances,  they  provoked  most 
severe  retaliation.  The  civic  magistrates,  however,  exerted 
their  utmost  power  to  prevent  disorder,  and  to  quell  lawless 
proceedings;  and,  by  the  assistance  of  the  loyal  inhabi- 
tants, they  were  soon  subdued,  or,  at  least,  quieted  for  the 
time.  Two  of  their  ringleaders  were  arrested,  and,  being 
found  guilty  of  heinous  offenses,  were  executed,  at  New 
town-barry,on  the  28th  of  September,  111 5. 

To  prevent  these  disorders,  and  promote  the  security  of 
the  Protestant  community,  associations  of  Irish  volunteers, 
or  yeomanry,  originated,  and  many  corps  of  them  sprang 
up  throughout  the  kingdom.  They  were  both  cavalry 
and  infantry*  They  appointed  their  officers,  purchased 
their  own  uniform,  and  mustered  regularly,  in  order  to 
acquire  a  knowledge  of  military  tactics  and  manual  exercise. 
At  their  highest  point  of  popularity,  in  1781,  the  Irish 
volunteers  numbered  40,000  men.    The  Right  Hon.  George 

'  DO 

Ogle,  member  of  Parliament,  was  chosen  commander- 
in-chief. 

The  disaffected  Catholics  looked  on  these  military  asso- 
ciations as  designed  to  support  the  tyrranical  government 
they  detested,  and  to  intimidate  those  who  might  attempt 
to  violate  the  laws  for  the  collection  of  tithes.  To  coun- 
teract their  influence,  therefore,  the  Defenders  were 
organized  throughout  che  different  provinces,  and,  in  the 
year  1*793,  committed  many  and  great  outrages  in  the 
county  of  Wexford,  i'l  July,  of  that  year,  one  thousand 
3f  them  assembled  ne^ir  Enniscorthy,  in  this  county.  Their 
unruly  and  threatening  appearance  greatly  alarmed  the 
inhabitants  of  the  tov  n;  but,  through  the  prudence  and 
activity  of  the  neighboring  gentlemen  and  magistrates,  they 
were  dispersed,  and  two  of  their  leaders  were  made  prison- 
ers, and  sent,  under  a  strong  f»;uard,  to  Wexford  prison. 


MEMOIR  OF  KEV.  WILLIAM  GURLEr.  6^ 

The  Defenders  had  too  much  spirit  to  allow  their  leaders  to 
lie  in  jail,  without  an  effort  to  rescue  them.  This  they 
determined  to  attempt  by  force,  if  threats  should  fail  to 
accomplish  it.  On  the  morning  of  the  11th  of  June  a 
letter  was  sent  to  the  town,  requesting  the  liberation  of  the 
prisoners.  It  so  happened  that  this  letter  was  handed  to 
Mr.  Gurley  and  another  gentleman,  who  were  standing 
together.  In  his  manuscript  he  says :  *'  I  was  standing  at 
my  shop  door,  with  a  Mr.  Hughs,  when  a  ragged,  bare- 
footed boy  came  up  to  us,  and  handed  us  a  letter.  Mr. 
Hughs  read  it,  and,  handing  it  to  me,  said,  *Ah  ha!  has  it 
come  to  this?'  The  letter  directed  Mr.  Hughs  to  go  to  the 
mayor  of  the  town,  and  request  him  to  release  the  two 
Defenders ;  threatening  that,  in  case  of  refusal,  three  thou- 
sand men  would  come  and  burn  the  city  about  his  ears. 
As  we  were  conversing  we  saw  the  mayor  passing  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  street.  We  went  and  gave  him  the 
letter;  and  I  remember  well  his  remark:  *I  will  suffer 
myself  to  burn  with  it  before  I  will  give  them  up.'  We 
then  proceeded  with  the  mayor  to  the  garrison,  and  showed 
the  letter  to  the  commander.  The  threat  was,  however, 
treated  with  contempt ;  for,  as  the  city  was  guarded  with  a 
detachment -of  infantry,  under  the  command  of  Major  Val- 
loton,  an  officer  of  the  garrison,  the  inhabitants  were  by  no 
means  alarmed,  not  thinking  they  would  be  so  bold  as  to 
attack  the  town." 

In  this,  however,  they  were  greatly  mistaken ;  for,  by  two 
o  clock,  the  same  day,  the  Defenders,  in  great  force,  were 
within  sight  of  the  town.  Major  Valloton,  who  had  been 
aid  to  General  Elliott  at  the  siege  of  Gibraltar,  took  fifty 
soldiers,  and,  with  three  magistrates,  went  out  to  meet  the 
assailants,  who  were  now  at  the  upper  end  of  the  city.  The 
Defenders  were  led  on  by  a  farmer  of  New  Ross,  a  most 
resolute  and  daring  young  man,  whose  name  was  Moore. 
6 


66 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


He  was  followed  by  about  two  thousand  men,  armed  with 
guns,  pikes,  sy thes,  etc.  Among*  them,  as  if  to  keep  them 
in  countenance,  was  a  Roman  Catholic  priest. 

Actuated  by  feelings  of  humanity.  Major  Valloton  would 
not  allow  the  troops  to  charge,  without  firfet  attempting  to 
expostulate  with  the  mob,  and,  if  possible,  induce  them  to 
disperse  peaceably.  Accordingly,  he  advanced  alone  to  the 
front  of  the  insurgent  ranks,  and  commenced  an  earnest  but 
conciliatory  appeal  to  their  reason  and  patriotism;  but, 
while  in  the  act  of  addressing  them,  a  man,  who  stood 
near,  presented  his  musket  at  his  breast,  which  the  Major 
parried  with  his  sword.  As  the  piece  went  oflf,  instead  of 
falling  back  on  his  men  for  support,  the  Major  seized  the 
fellow  who  had  attempted  to  shoot  him.  A  struggle  en- 
sued; and,  while  thus  engaged,  a  man,  with  a  sythe 
fastened  to  the  end  of  a  pole,  made  a  blow  at  the  officer's 
head,  which  cleft  the  skull,  and  brought  him  to  the  ground. 
The  enraged  soldiers,  as  they  saw  their  beloved  commander 
fall,  fired  without  the  order  of  the  magistrates,  then,  boldly 
rushing  forward,  made  a  terrible  charge  on  the  insurgents, 
putting  them  to  flight,  after  eighty  of  their  number  were 
dead  on  the  spot. 

Moore,  the  insurgent  leader,  was  in  front  of  his  men,  and, 
at  the  first  fire  of  the  mihtary,  had  both  of  his  legs  broken; 
yet,  such  was  his  enthusiasm  that  he  fought  on  his  stumps, 
encouraging  his  associates,  until  his  men  fled,  and  he  was 
shot  down  by  the  soldiers.  Several  of  the  leading  Defend- 
ers were  made  prisoners,  and,  being  found  guilty  at  the 
following  assizes,  were  executed.  Their  unhappy  fate  ap- 
peared, for  a  time,  to  produce  a  salutary  eff"ect  on  the 
infuriated  associates ;  but,  as  will  be  seen  hereafter,  it  was 
of  short  duration. 

The  inhabitants  of  Wexford,  deeply  afi'ected  at  the  trag- 
ical death  of  the  brave  Valloton,  out  of  respect  to  his 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


67 


memory,  erected  a  monument  in  the  church,  with  the  fol- 
lowing inscription : 

"  SACKED  TO  THE  MEMORY 

of  the  late 
CHARLES  VALLOTO^^",  Esq., 
A  Major  in  the  Army,  and  a  Captain  in  the 
56th  Regiment  of  Infantry; 
who,  in  the  suburbs,  on  the  11th  of  July,  1793, 
while  zealously  co-operating  with  the  civil  power  in  support  of  the 
mild  and  beneficent  laws  of  his  country,  received  . 
a  mortal  wound  from  a 
savage  hand. 

Thus  untimely  fell  this  accomplished  gentleman,  not  less  admired 
and  beloved  for  every  social  quality,  than  he  was 
eminently  distinguished,  on  every 
occasion,  by  the 
enterprise  and  gallantry  of  a  soldier, 
Eeader,  lament,  with  every  good  man,  the  irreparable  loss, 
and  strive  to  emulate  his  many  virtues ! 
The  Corporation  of  Wexford, 
with  becoming  gratitude, 
erected 
this  Monument, 
to  perpetuate  their  high  respect  for  his  character." 

As  the  above-described  monument  had  been  erected  in 
memory  of  Major  Valloton,  so  the  friends  of  Moore,  the 
rebel  leader,  raised  a  stone  in  the  grave-yard  near  New 
Ross,  on  which  were  engraved  the  subjoined  lines: 
"  Underneath  this  stone  doth  lie 
The  remains  of  that  noble  boy, 
"Who,  by  his  deeds  and  actions  brave. 
In  "Wexford  his  body  was  brought  to  the  grave. 
Now  each  Christian  for  him  should  pray. 
And  to  heaven  straight  direct  his  way; 
As  on  his  oath  in  trust  that  day  did  die. 
It's  there  he  fought  most  manfully. 
John  Moore,  son  of  James  Moore  and  Margaret  White,  of  Robins- 
town,  who  was  killed  by  the  army,  July  11,  1793. 
Lord,  have  mercy  on  his  soul !" 


68 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


The  foregoing  epitaphs  afiford  a  pretty  good  indication 
of  the  difference  in  the  refinement,  intelligence,  and  taste 
of  the  respective  parties. 

Thus  ended  an  afifray,  which,  although  it  preceded  the 
RebelUon  nearly  five  years,  originated  in  the  same  spirit,  and 
shadowed  forth,  with  prophetic  accuracy,  the  sanguinary 
scenes  which  followed. 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


69 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Origin  of  the  Society  of  United  Irishmen — Its  true  character- 
Alliance  Tiritli  France — Treaty  vrith  French  Directory — Memorial 
by  Theobald  Wolf  Tone  -Oath  of  United  Irishmen— French  ex 
peditiou  a  failure — Prospects  of  a  successful  revolution  and  inde- 
pendence. 

While  these  disturbances  were  taking  place,  as  the  out- 
breaks of  the  pent-up  fires  within  the  bosom  of  a  chivalrous 
and  down-trodden  nation,  a  scheme  for  the  relief  and  inde- 
pendence of  Ireland  was  originated.  This  was  on  a  grand 
scale,  and  based  on  the  most  liberal  principles. 

The  apparently  successful  issue  of  the  revolution  in 
France,  had  stimulated  the  most  ardent  friends  of  Irish 
independence  to  attempt  a  revolt  from  the  British  crown. 
The  plan  of  uniting  all  Ireland  in  one  grand  conspiracy, 
through  the  formation  of  clubs  or  distinct  associations  of  a 
limited  number,  was  projected  by  Theobald  Wolf  Tone,  a 
member  of  the  Irish  bar — a  man  of  extraordinary  powers 
of  mind,  indomitable  courage,  and  rare  eloquence. 

The  first  club  was  formed  in  1791  at  Belfast.  It  em- 
braced both  Cathohcs  and  Dissenters.  The  latter  are  said 
to  have  been  first  in  the  project.  Thus  originated  the  far- 
famed  society  of  "United  Irishmen." 

There  has  been  a  great  diversity  of  opinions  in  regard  to 
the  nature  and  merits  of  this  association.  While  some 
have  defended  it  as  a  patriotic  and  worthy  organization, 
others  have  heaped  on  it,  and  on  the  heads  of  its  friends, 
the  most  unmeasured  abuse.  It  is  true,  this  society  in  its 
operations  is  inseparably  associated  with  the  horrid  acts 
and  sanguinary  tragedies  of  the  Rebellion.  Yet  it  is  sub- 
mitted, whether  a  candid  investigation  of  the  facts  in  the 
case  will  not  show  that  it  was  by  no  means  responsible  for 
them. 


70  MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  CiURLEY. 

It  is  beyond  dispute  that  the  society  was  composed  of 
persons  of  all  religious  persuasions.  The  principal  leaders 
associated  with  Tone,  were  Lord  Edward  Fitzgerald,  Ham- 
ilton Rowen,  Emmet,  Arthur  O'Conner,  a  late  member  of 
Parliament,  Dr.  M'Niven,  and  Ohver  Bond,  an  opulent 
merchant  of  Dubhn.  Of  these  chiefs  only  one,  Dr.  M'Niven, 
was  a  Catholic. 

It  is  true,  viewed  in  the  light  of  English  law,  the  object 
and  design  were  treasonable  and  rebelhous;  and  so  were 
the  measures  of  the  American  colonies,  which  resulted  in 
the  independence  of  these  states.  It  was  a  rebellion,  which, 
if  it  had  been  successful,  would  have  been  proudly  chron- 
icled in  the  annals  of  the  world  as  a  glorious  revolution. 

An  unbiased  mind  must  acknowledge  the  society  to  have 
been  an  honorable  union,  founded  on  resistance  to  British 
oppression  and  the  rights  of  man.  It  embraced  as  pure  and 
patriotic  hearts,  perhaps,  as  ever  beat  in  human  bosoms; 
and  if,  in  its  name,  and  partly  through  its  organization, 
deeds  of  horror  were  perpetrated,  they  are  traceable 
directly  to  the  influence  of  the  grand  disturbing  element  of 
Ireland's  union  and  prosperity — the  ''bigotry  of  Popery.'" 

The  nature  and  objects  of  the  imion  are  so  well  described 
by  Allison,  in  his  History  of  Europe,  that  we  transfer  his 
remarks  to  our  pages.    We  quote  from  vol.  iv,  page  55 7 : 

**The  system  by  which  this  immense  insurrection  was 
organized,  was  one  of  the  most  simple,  and  at  the  same 
time  one  of  the  most  efficacious,  that  ever  was  devised. 
Persons  were  sworn  into  an  association  in  every  part  of 
Ireland,  called  the  Society  of  United  Irishmen,  the  real 
objects  of  which  wei-e  kept  a  profound  secret,  while  the 
ostensible  ones  were  those  best  calculated  to  allure  the 
populace.  No  meeting  was  allowed  to  consist  of  more 
than  twelve  members;  five  of  these  were  represented  by 
five  members  in  a  committee  vested  with  the  management 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


11 


of  all  their  affairs.  From  each  of  these  committees  a 
deputy  attended  in  a  superior  body.  One  or  two  deputies 
from  these  composed  a  county  committee ;  two  from  every 
county  committee  a  provincial  one;  and  they  elected  jSve 
persons  to  superintend  the  w^iole  business  of  the  union. 
This  provisional  government  was  elected  by  ballot ;  and  the 
names  of  its  members  were  only  communicated  to  the 
secretaries  of  the  provincial  committees,  who  were  offi- 
cially intrusted  with  the  scrutiny  of  the  votes.  Thus, 
though  their  power  was  unbounded,  their  agency  was 
invisible,  and  many  hundred  thousand  men  obeyed  the  dic- 
tates of  an  unknown  authority.  Liberation  from  tithes 
and  dues  to  the  Protestant  clergy,  and  restoration  of  the 
Catholic  faith,  formed  the  chief  boons  presented  to  the 
lower  classes ;  and,  in  order  to  effect  these  objects,  it  was 
speciously  pretended  that  a  total  change  of  government 
was  necessary. 

"The  real  objects  of  the  chiefs  of  the  insurrection  were 
the  overthrow  of  the  English  government,  and  the  forma- 
tion of  a  republic  in  alliance  with  France. 

"Parhamentary  reform  was  the  object  ostensibly  held 
out  to  the  country,  as  being  the  one  most  calculated  to  con- 
ceal their  ultimate  designs,  and  enlist  the  greatest  number 
of  the  respectable  classes  on  their  side." 

An  alliance  with  France  was  deemed  of  the  utmost  im- 
portance to  the  movement,  and  the  government  of  that 
country  were  willing  enough  to  aid  in  humbling  England, 
their  greatest  rival  and  ablest  foe.  Accordingly,  to  accom- 
plish the  desired  object.  Wolf  Tone,  Lord  Edward  Fitz- 
gerald, and  Arthur  O'Conner,  in  1796  went  over  to  France. 
The  following  extract  from  the  memorial  presented  by 
Wolf  Tone,  the  originator  of  the  "United  Societies,"  to  the 
French  Directory,  in  February,  1*796,  will  cast  some  addi- 
tional light  upon  the  state  of  Ireland : 


12 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GLRLEY. 


"The  Catholics  of  Ireland,  3,150,000,  are  trained  from 
their  infancy  in  a  hereditary  hatred  and  abhorrence  of  the 
English  name.  For  these  five  years  they  have  fixed  their 
eyes  most  earnestly  on  France,  whom  they  look  upon,  with 
great  justice,  ^s  fighting  their  battles,  as  well  as  those  of 
all  mankind  who  are  oppressed.  Of  this  class,  I  will  stake 
my  head,  there  are  500,000  men  who  would  fly  to  the 
standard  of  the  republic,  if  they  saw  it  once  displayed  in 
the  cause  of  liberty  and  their  country. 

"  The  repubhc  may  also  rely  with  confidence  on  the  dis- 
senters, actuated  by  reason  and  reflection,  as  well  as  the 
Catholics,  impelled  by  misery  and  inflamed  by  detestation 
of  the  English  name. 

"In  the  year  1791  the  dissenters  of  Belfast  first  formed 
the  club  of  United  Irishmen — so  called,  because  in  that 
club  for  the  first  time  dissenters  and  Catholics  were  seen 
together  in  harmony  and  union.  Corresponding  clubs  were 
rapidly  formed,  the  object  of  which  was  to  subvert  the 
tyranny  of  England  and  establish  the  independence  of  Ire- 
land, and  frame  a  free  republic  on  the  broad  basis  of  hberty 
and  equahty.  These  clubs  were  rapidly  filled,  and  extended 
in  June  last  over  two-thirds  of  that  province.  Their  mem- 
bers are  all  bound  by  an  oath  of  secrecy,  and  could,  I  have 
not  the  smallest  doubt,  on  a  proper  occasion,  raise  the 
entire  force  of  the  province  of  Ulster,  the  most  populous, 
warlike,  and  best  informed  in  the  nation." 

The  design  of  the  United  Irishmen,  in  these  papers  is 
undisguisedly  set  forth— the  independence  of  Ireland  as  a 
republic.  The  measures  taken  to  carry  it  out,  in  some  instan- 
ces, may  be  questionable,  but  the  great  object  arrived  at 
was  worthy  and  patriotic. 

Nor  does  the  following  oath,  which  was  taken  by  the 
members  of  the  association,  breathe  any  other  than  a  liberal 
spirit.    The  Rev.  G.  Taylor,  in  his  history,  says : 


MEMOIR  OP  REV.  WILLTAM  GURLEY. 


13 


"The  rebels  now  made  no  secret  of  their  united  oaths.. 
The  following  was  printed  by  order  of  the  council  for  di- 
recting the  affairs  of  the  county  of  Wexford : 

*'  Test  Oath. — I,  A.  B.,  do  voluntarily  declare  that  I  will 
oersevere  in  endeavoring  to  form  a  brotherhood  of  affection, 
among  Irishmen  of  every  religious  persuasion;  and  that  I 
will  also  persevere  in  my  endeavors  to  obtain  equal,  full, 
and  adequate  representation  of  all  the  people  of  Ireland.  I 
do  further  declare,  that  neither  hopes,  fears,  rewards,  nor 
punishments,  shall  ever  induce  me,  directly  or  indirectly,  to 
inform  on,  or  give  evidence  against  any  member,  or  mem- 
bers, of  this,  or  similar  societies,  for  any  act  or  expression 
of  theirs,  done  or  made,  collectively  or  individually,  in  or 
out  of  this  society,  in  pursuance  of  the  spirit  of  this  obli- 
gation, so  help  me  God." 

Tone,  in  his  autobiography,  thus  expresses  his  own  views 
at  the  time  he  organized  the  society : 

"For  my  own  part,  I  think  it  right  to  mention,  that,  at 
this  time,  the  estabhshment  of  a  republic  was  not  the  im- 
mediate object  of  my  speculations.  '  My  object  was  to 
secure  the  independence  of  my  country  under  any  form  of 
government,  to  which  I  was  led  by  a  hatred  of  England,  so 
deeply  rooted  in  my  nature,  that  it  was  rather  an  instinct 
than  a  principle.  I  left  to  others,  better  qualified  for  the  in- 
quiry, the  investigation  and  merits  of  the  different  forms  of 
government,  and  I  contented  myself  with  laboring  on  my 
own  system,  which  was  luckily  in  perfect  coincidence  as  to 
its  operation  with  that  of  those  men  who  viewed  the  ques- 
tion on  a  broader  and  juster  scale  than  I  did  at  the  time  I 
mentioned." 

These  documents  show  that  the  basis  and  principles  of 
the  Irish  Union  were  humane,  liberal,  and  patriotic. 

The  French  Directory  received  the  commissioners,  or 
agents  of  the  Irish  confederation  with  respect,  and  entered 


74 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


SO  heartily  into  theii'  plans,  that  in  December,  1796,  an 
expedition,  consisting  of  fifteen  ships,  and  carrying  twenty- 
five  thousand  men,  set  sail  for  the  coast  of  Ireland,  where 
they  were  to  be  joined  by  the  United  Men,  and  thus  strike  a 
noble  blow  at  England,  the  hated  rival  of  France.  This 
armament,  however,  was  scattered  and  dispersed  by  tem- 
pestuous weather,  whicli  drove  the  ships  from  their  course, 
and  wrecked  some.  A  portion  of  the  vessels  at  length 
reached  the  Irish  coast,  but  did  not  effect  a  landing,  and 
returned  to  France  without  accomplishing  any  thing. 

But  the  Irish  were  still  assured  that,  by  the  month  of 
May  or  June,  1798,  France  would  send  a  sufficient  force  to 
render  them  efficient  aid.  Cherishing  the  brightest  antici- 
pations, the  leading  patriots  continued  to  organize  societies, 
procure  arms,  appomt  officers — thus  deliberately  preparing 
for  a  terrible  contest.  Two  hundred  thousand  men  were 
sworn  and  armed,  and  waiting  impatiently  the  signal  to  rise 
and  conquer;  and,  to  all  appearance,  their  prospect  of 
success  was  flattering  indeed. 


i 


MEMOIR  OP  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


76 


CHAPTER  V. 

Indications  of  rebellion  in  the  county  of  Wexford — Plot  of 
k'apists  against  Protestants — Catholic  bigotry  the  cause  of  Ire- 
land's ruin — Proof  of  Catholic  plot — Black  test,  or  secret  oaths — 
Catholic  priests  take  the  lead — Alarming  signs  of  rebellion — A 
mark  on  the  children  of  Catholics — Shrubberies  gleaned  for  pike 
handles. 

Societies  of  United  Men  Avere  organized  in  every  part  of 
the  densely-populated  county  of  Wexford,  in  Trhicli  Mr.  G. 
resided.  They  embraced  some  Protestant  gentlemen  of 
talent  and  large  fortune.  The  love  of  liberty  burned  in 
the  bosoms  of  Irishmen,  and  patriot  hearts  beat  high  for 
freedom ;  and  the  songs  and  ballads  of  the  nation  wafted 
over  hill  and  dale  the  notes  of  "  Universal  Emancipation." 

But  beneath  all  this  frame-work  of  systematic  organiza- 
tion, liberal  principle,  and  exalted  patriotism,  there  was 
warmed  into  being,  and  nursed  to  strength,  a  plot  of  deep, 
dark,  and  malignant  character.  It  was  a  conspiracy  of 
Popery  to  extirpate  Protestants. 

It  is  the  genius  of  Popery  to  contaminate  whatever  it 
touches.  Any  cause,  however  good,  would  be  ruined  by 
its  alliance.  Its  spirit,  its  essence,  is  gall  and  poison;  its 
slightest  contact,  corruption.  The  Papal  power  is  a  miglitj 
upas,  whose  roots  strike  deep,  whose  branches  extend  far, 
but  whose  breath  is  mortal;  and  far  around,  beneath  its 
gloomy  shade,  lie  the  bleaching  bones  of  its  deluded  vic- 
tims.   Ziiherty  cannot  breathe  tuhere  Popery  reigns. 

Wliat  good  has  the  Church  of  Rome  ever  done?  What 
great  or  noble  enterprise  has  she  ever  aided  ?  Good  men 
and  benevolent  have  occasionally  been  found  in  her  ranks, 
but  they  were  so  in  spite  of  her  errors ;  they  were  few  and 
far  between,  and  were  exceptions  to  the  general  rule. 
Where  has  she  sought  to  enlighten  the  nations  with  the 

i 


76 


^JEMOm  OF  REV,  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


pure  word  of  God?  Where  has  she  hfted  her  finger  to 
burst  the  fetters  of  political  tyranny?  And  if  she  has, 
with  a  zeal  Avorthy  of  a  better  cause,  urged  her  Jesuit 
missionaries  to  the  ends  of  the  earth,  to  make  proselytes 
to  her  creed,  may  it  not  be  too  truly  asked,  where  has  she 
ever  found  a  people  under  heaven  that  she  has  not  made 
worse  instead  of  better? 

It  was  the  spirit  of  Roman  bigotry  that  blasted  the 
hopes  of  Ireland.  Freedom  was  a  word  which,  to  Catholic 
priests,  implied  the  extirpation  of  all  heretics.  Where  good 
men  and  true  sought  the  rights  of  man,  these  minions  of 
the  Holy  See  sought  revenge  on  Protestants.  The  lamented 
Emmet  said  to  the  court  which  consigned  him  to  destruc- 
tion, "What  Washington  did  for  America,  I  would  have 
done  for  my  country;"  but  Roman  priests  might  justly 
have  said,  "  What  Nero  did  for  Rome,  and  what  Robespierre 
did  for  France,  we  would  have  done  for  Ireland."  The 
truth  and  justice  of  these  observations  will  appear  but 
too  well  founded,  as  we  proceed  with  a  narration  of  the 
insurrection. 

Writers,  favorable  to  the  Catholic  cause,  have,  in  giving 
the  history  of  those  times,  endeavored  to  mislead  the  public 
mind,  and  to  divert  resentment  from  the  guilty,  by  affirming 
that  the  savage  barbarities  committed  by  the  Papists  on 
the  Protestants  were  done  in  self-defense,  or  to  retaliate 
equal  outrages  committed  on  them,  by  the  government 
authorities  or  by  lawless  troops.  But  it  is  clearly  in  evi- 
dence that,  before  there  was  any  outbreak,  there  was  a 
secret  combination,  consisting  of  Roman  Catholics  only, 
whose  object  and  design  was  the  extirpation  of  the  Protes- 
tant population  of  Ireland. 

In  support  of  this  position,  so  strenuously  denied  by 
some,  we  adduce,  first,  the  following  extracts  from  the 
memorials  of  Wolf  Tone  to  the  French  Directory : 


MEMOIR  OF  KEV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


77 


*'  The  Catholics  have  also  an  organization,  commencing 
about  the  same  time  with  the  club  last  mentioned,  [the 
United  Irishmen,]  but  composed  of  Catholics  only.  Until 
within  a  few  months,  this  organization  baffled  the  utmost 
vigilance  of  the  Irish  government,  unsuccessfully  applied  to 
discover  its  principles ;  and  to  this  hour,  I  believe,  they  are 
unapprised  of  its  extent."  "I  suppose  there  is  no  con- 
spiracy— if  a  whole  people  can  be  said  to  conspire — which 
has  continued  for  so  many  years  as  this  has  done,  where 
the  secret  has  been  so  religiously  kept,  and  where,  in  so 
vast  a  number,  so  few  traitors  are  to  be  found."  (Allison's 
History,  page  443.) 

Rev.  George  Taylor,  in  his  History  of  the  Rebelhon  in 
the  County  of  Wexford,  says,  (page  127,)  "There  was 
another  oath  taken  by  the  Papists,  which  the  disaflfected 
Protestants  knew  nothing  of;  this  was  called  the  'Black 
test,"  and  was  as  follows:  'Every  loyal  Irish  Protestant 
heretic  I  shall  murder;  and  this  I  swear.' 

"Such  as  bound  themselves  by  this  oath  had  a  pass-word 
by  which  they  knew  each  other  anywhere  they  might  meet. 
This  pass-word  was  the  initials  of  the  several  words  in  the 
oath ;  and  no  individual  knew  this  but  such  as  were  sworn. 
*  Eliphismatis  '  was  the  pass-word." 

This  project  of  putting  Protestants  to  death  was  talked 
over  by  priests,  and  understood  in  secret  clubs  of  Papists ; 
but  not  a  word  on  the  subject  was  whispered  in  the  societies 
of  "United  Men,"  where  all  religious  persuasions  met.  On 
the  contrary,  Protestant  gentlemen  were  elected  to  important 
offices,  and  the  doctrine  of  a  universal  brotherhood  of  Irish- 
men maintained. 

Profound,  however,  as  was  the  poHcy  of  the  priests  and 
their  adherents,  they  could  not  Avholly  conceal  from  the 
eagle  eyes  of  the  watchful  their  deep-laid  schemes.  Gloomy 
foreshadowings  began  to  cross  the  minds  of  many  Protes- 


18 


MEMOIR  Of  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


tants — fears  that,  if  victory  and  independence  should  crown 
the  struggle  of  the  ''United  Men,"  the  great  majority  being 
Papists,  they  might  turn  their  arms  against  Protestants,  for 
their  extirpation. 

These  considerations,  and  the  depredations  of  the  Defend- 
ers, gave  rise  to  the  Protestant  association  of  "  Orangemen," 
whom  the  Catholics  considered  their  bitter  and  sworn  ene- 
mies, but  who,  in  reality,  were  only  associations  of  Loyahsts, 
pledged  to  the  defense  of  the  government  and  laws,  until 
they  could  be  peacably  improved.  These  apprehensions  of 
Catholic  designs  were  greatly  increased,  especially  in  the 
county  of  Wexford,  by  the  uncommon  activity  and  devo- 
tions of  the  Roman  Church. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  year  1198  8,  new  zeal  seemed  to 
inspire  the  priests.  The  chapels  were  crowded,  and  mass, 
which  had  heretofore  been  attended  chiefly  on  the  Sab- 
bath, was  now  celebrated  throughout  the  country  every 
day.  The  chapel  at  Ballycannow  had  a  large  congregation 
every  day,  at  morning  and  evening  prayers.  The  ground  on 
which  it  stood  was  in  sight  of  Mr.  Gurley's  father-in-law's, 
who  had  given  it  to  the  Cathohcs  some  years  before.  The 
officiating  priest  was  Rev.  Michael  Murphy,  one  who  took 
an  active  part  in  the  Rebelhon.  He  was  a  man  of  profound 
pohcy,  had  not  been  long  in  holy  orders,  and  pursued  such 
a  course  to  conceal  his  deep-laid  schemes,  that  he  was  hardly 
suspected  as  being  favorable  to  the  insurrection  until  the 
cloud  broke ;  and  then  he  took  a  decided  stand  as  the  cham- 
pion of  the  Rebellion.    We  shall  hereafter  see  his  fate. 

Another  circumstance  which  increased  the  alarm  was 
this :  it  was  given  out  thut  a  certain  holy  father  had,  by  a 
dream  or  revelation,  been  notified  that  a  great  plague  was 
to  break  out  among  Catholic  children,  of  fifteen  years  and 
under.  The  nature  of  the  plague  was  also  revealed:  their 
brains  were  to  boil  out  at  the  back  of  the  head.    The  only 


MEMOIK  OF  KEV.  WILLIAM  GDKLKr. 


19 


charm  to  prevent  so  deplorable  a  result,  was  to  tie  round 
the  neck  of  each  child  a  piece  of  red  tape,  it  having  been 
first  brought  to  the  priest,  to  be  sprinkled  with  holy  water. 
This  was  early  in  the  spring,  and  was  to  be  worn  till  the 
month  of  June,  when  the  danger  would  be  over.  (Taylor.) 

Immediately  the  country  shops  were  drained  of  this 
article,  and  large  quantities  were  ordered  from  Dublin  to 
supply  the  immense  demand,  although  half  a  yard  was  the 
amount  usually  called  for  at  a  time;  and  soon  a  scarlet 
thread  or  tape  distinguished  every  Catholic  child. 

It  was  impossible  to  resist  the  conviction  that  this  was  a 
sign  or  mark,  to  distinguish  the  wearer  from  others,  like 
that  on  the  door-posts  of  the  Israelites,  when  the  destroying 
angel  passed  over  the  land  of  Egypt. 

The  month  of  May  had  been  designated  as  the  time  when 
French  troops  would  arrive,  when  it  was  expected  a  general 
outbreak  would  occur.  If,  then,  the  indiscriminate  murder 
of  Protestants  should  become  the  order  of  the  day,  as  some 
may  have  expected,  this  pecuhar  sign  would  indicate  the 
children  of  the  true  faith  from  those  of  the  heretics.  Some 
of  the  priests  were  closely  questioned  on  the  subject:  they 
pretended  to  be  ignorant  of  the  matter,  and,  probably 
alarmed  at  the  too  great  boldness  of  the  movement,  spoke 
against  the  practice. 

These,  with  many  other  circumstances,  such  as  the  con- 
stant manufacture  of  pikes  by  the  Papist  smiths,  and  the 
gleaning  of  gentlemen's  nurseries  for  handles  or  staffs 
thereof,  with  various  nightly  depredations,  gave  a  gloomy 
aspect  to  the  country.  A  storm  seemed  to  be  gathering, 
and  none  could  tell  where  it  would  burst  forth. 


80 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Dublin  headquarters  of  Conspirators — Arrest  of  Leaders  hy 
Government — Capture  of  Lord  Edward  Fitzgerald — His  deaxh — 
Plan  of  attack  on  Dublin — Its  defeat — Cause — Prospects  of  revo- 
lution at  the  capital  blasted — County  of  Wexford  the  centre  and 
vortex  of  Insurrection — Hypocritical  conduct  of  Priests  to  blind 
Government — Catholics  take  oath  of  allegiance — Their  Memorial— 
The  Rebellion  not  a  struggle  for  liberty — Arrest  of  B.  B.  Harvy — 
Rising  of  Papists  under  priest  John  Murphy — Signal  fires  seen  by 
Mr.  Gurley — Murphy's  men  defeat  cavalry — Death  of  officers — Boo- 
key's  house  attacked  and  burned. 

The  city  of  Dublin  was  the  headquarters  of  the  conspira- 
tors, and  was  designed  to  be  the  theatre  of  their  first  grand 
achievements.  In  this  city  the  Irish  Parhament  still  held  its 
sittings.  The  imminent  danger  which  seemed  impending, 
induced  Lord  Moria,  on  the  19th  of  February,  1798,  to 
make  an  eloquent  speech  in  favor  of  some  measures  of  con- 
ciliation ;  but  it  was  too  late ;  for  on  the  same  day  the  Com- 
mittee of  United  Irishmen  came  to  the  conclusion  to  agree 
to  no  terms  but  a  total  separation  from  Great  Britain. 

Hitherto  the  committee  and  leaders  had  succeeded  in  con- 
cealing their  names  and  persons,  though  their  plans  and  de- 
signs were  to  a  great  extent  known.  At  length,  however, 
government  was  made  acquainted  with  the  names  of  the 
principal  committee;  and  on  the  12th  day  of  March,  while 
this  committee,  with  other  distinguished  leaders,  were  in  se- 
cret session  at  the  house  of  Oliver  Bond,  fourteen  of  them 
were  arrested  by  order  of  the  Lord  Lieutenant.  These  ar- 
rests included  the  most  active  and  influential  members  of  the 
Union:  Emmet,  M'Niven,  and  Bond  being  of  the  number. 

Lord  Edward  Fitzgerald  escaped  at  this  time ;  but  on  the 
19th  of  May  he  was  discovered  in  an  obscure  street  of  the 
town,  where  he  resorted  for  concealment,  and  from  whence 
he  still  kept  up  correspondence  with  the  various  leaders  and 


MEMOIR  OF  KKV.  WILLIAM  GURLKY. 


81 


sommittees  of  the  United  Men.  Fitzgerald  was  in  bed  when 
Captain  Ryan,  accompanied  by  Justice  Swan,  entered  his 
room  and  demanded  him  to  surrender  as  prisoner  to  his 
Majesty.  The  sleeping  chieftain  awoke,  and  finding  he  was 
betrayed  into  the  hands  of  his  enemies,  a  most  desperate 
struggle  ensued,  in  which  he  gave  Captain  Ryan  a  mortal 
blow  and  dangerously  Avounded  Justice  Swan.  In  the  mean- 
time he  received  a  ball  in  his  shoulder,  which  disabled 
him ;  and,  other  officers  of  the  police  coming  in,  he  gave 
himself  up  and  was  taken  into  custody.  He  languished 
under  his  wounds,  and  died  in  prison  on  the  3d  of  the  fol- 
lowing month. 

Lord  Fitzgerald  was  a  young  nobleman  of  the  most  re- 
spectable connections.  He  was  brother  to  the  Duke  of 
Leinster,  and  married  to  a  daughter  of  the  Duke  of  Orleans. 
A  man  of  daring  courage,  great  powers  of  mind,  and  admira- 
bly adapted  to  the  perilous  work  of  revolutionary  excite- 
ment and  commotion,  his  tragical  end  threw  a  gloom  over 
the  minds  and  hopes  of  his  associates.  The  vacancies 
created  by  these  misfortunes,  in  the  committees,  were  filled 
with  men  inferior  to  those  who  had  taken  the  lead,  but  still 
men  of  commendable  abilities.  Arrangements  were  now 
made  to  attack  the  garrison  and  take  the  city  of  Dublin,  on 
the  23d  of  May.  Thousands  of  United  Men  on  that  day 
entered  the  city,  for  the  purpose  of  joining  in  the  Avork  cf 
destruction,  and  great  numbers  were  advancing  toward  the 
place  by  all  the  roads  from  the  surrounding  country. 

At  this  critical  moment  Neilson,  the  commander-in-chief, 
was  arrested  in  the  street,  after  a  desperate  struggle :  hear- 
ing that  their  leader  was  committed  to  prison,  several  thou- 
sand insurgents,  who  were  waiting  impatiently  for  the  signal 
of  attack,  dispersed.  The  plan  was  to  assemble  by  beat  of 
drum :  and  it  is  well  known,  says  Sir  Richard  Musgrove,  in 
his  History  of  the  Rebellion,  "that  in  an  hour  more  the 


82 


MEMOIK  OF  KLV.  WILLIAM  GLKLEY. 


fate  of  the  city  and  of  its  loyal  inhabitants  would  have  been 
decided." 

The  prompt  and  energetic  measures  of  the  government 
prevented,  for  the  time  being,  the  plans  on  the  city.  Some 
skirmishes,  however,  took  place  in  the  vicinity  of  the  capital. 
The  remaining  chiefs  put  themselves  at  the  head  of  such 
forces  as  assembled.  In  the  neighborhood  of  Carlow,  forty 
miles  from  Dublin,  some  fifteen  hundred  insurgents  encoun- 
tered a  detachment  of  several  hundred  regular  troops,  but 
were  routed  with  great  loss.  But  there  were  still  'within 
two  days'  march  of  Dublin  more  than  two  hundred  thou- 
sand United  Irishmen,  one-half  of  whom  would  have  been 
sufficient  to'  have  completed  the  revolution  in  the  capital. 
Allison  says,  in  his  History  of  Europe,  in  regard  to  this  par- 
ticular, that  "Ulster,  in  which  province  alone  one  hundred 
and  fifty  thousand  United  Irishmen  are  said  to  have  been 
enrolled  and  mustered,  declined  the  contest."  The  pro\'ince 
of  Ulster  dechned  the  contest!  Why  did  they  dechne? 
They  were  banded  and  sworn,  and  armed,  and  trained.  The 
truth  is,  the  "mystery  of  iniquity"  had  already  began  to 
work;  the  ulterior  designs  of  the  Catholic  combination  was 
beginning  to  be  apparent.  The  inhabitants  of  Ulster  were 
chiefly  Protestants,  the  descendants  of  a  colony  of  Scotch- 
men, introduced  by  King  James  1.  These  were  Protestant 
dissenters,  and  were  enrolled  as  United  Men  to  obtain  a 
release  from  tithes,  or  perhaps  independence.  The  chief 
reliance  of  the  leaders  of  the  revolution  was  placed  on  these 
men,  and  many  of  them  were  officers  under  then-  organiza- 
tions. When,  therefore,  the  impression  became  strong  that 
the  extirpation  of  Protestantism  was  to  be  the  watchword 
with  the  Papist  community,  these  men  naturally  "  declined 
the  contest."  They  detested  the  English  heirarchy  much ; 
but  they  dreaded  Papal  domination  more ;  and  such  was 
theu-  number  and  mfluence,  that  they  deterred  even  the 


MEMOIR  Ui"  REV.  WILLIAM  UURLEY. 


83 


Catholics  among  them  from  a  general  rising.  Thus  it 
appears  e\ident  that  the  success  of  the  scheme  for  Irish 
liberty,  in  its  progress,  was  paralyzed  by  the  bigotry  of  the 
Roman  Church. 

The  prospects  of  the  insurgents  at  the  capital  being- 
blasted,  the  plan  now  was  to  muster  their  forces  and  gather 
sti-ength  in  other  quarters,  and  then,  after  subduing  the 
inferior  places,  unite  their  different  divisions,  and  make  the 
conquest  of  Dublin  the  end  and  triumph  of  their  labors. 
Accordingly,  Wexford  became  the  great  centre  and  vortex 
of  insm'rection.  Here  the  great  united  army  was  assem- 
bled, the  National  Committee  instituted,  the  great  battles 
fought,  and  the  result  reached.  We  shall,  therefore,  en- 
deavor to  give  the  proceedings  of  the  insurgents  in  this  part 
of  the  country. 

Early  in  the  year  of  the  insurrection,  a  hypocritical  effort 
was  made  by  the  Catholic  priests  to  deceive  the  govern- 
ment and  blind  the  eyes  of  the  Protestants  to  the  impending 
danger. 

To  effect  this  they  induced  their  flocks,  assembled  in  their 
chapels,  to  Usten  with  apparent  candor  and  interest  to  pro- 
posals made  by  the  magistrates  and  authorities  of  the  crown, 
to  take  an  oath  of  allegiance,  and  thus  dispel  all  doubts  of 
their  true  loyalty.  The  Earl  of  Mount  Norris  prepared 
appropriate  oaths,  and  administered  them  to  such  as  were 
wilhng  to  take  them. 

On  the  19th  of  January,  1798,  priest  Murphy,  of  Bally- 
cannow,  assembled  his  men  at  the  chapel  and  marched  them 
to  the  authorities,  where  they  took  the  following  oath : 

I  do  hereby  declare  upon  the  Holy  Evangehsts,  and  as 
I  hope  to  be  saved  through  the  merits  of  my  blessed  Lord 
and  Savior,  Jesus  Christ,  that  I  will  be  true  and  faithful 
to  his  Majesty,  King  George  III,  and  to  the  succession 
of  his  family  to  the  throne ;  that  I  will  support  and  main- 


84 


MEMOIK  OF  UEV.  AYILLIAM  GUKLEF. 


tain  the  constitution  as  by  law  established ;  that  I  am  not 
a  United  Irishman,  and  that  I  will  never  take  the  United 
Irishmen's  oath;  that  I  am  bound  by  every  cibligatioD. 
human  and  divine,  to  give  all  information  in  my  power  to 
prevent  tumult  and  disorder;  that  I  will  neither  aid  nor 
assist  the  enemies  of  my  King  or  my  country,  and  that  I 
will  give  up  all  sorts  of  arms  in  my  possession.  All  the 
above  I  voluntarily  swear,  so  help  me  God." 

A  printed  copy  of  this  oath  was  given  to  each  person 
that  was  sworn— on  the  bottom  of  which  was  written  the 
following  certificate  : 

''The  above  oath  was  taken  before  me,  this  19th  day  of 
January,  1Y98,  by  A.  B.,  of  Bally cannow  parish. 

"  Mount  Norris." 

The  different  parishes  were  now  perfectly  secure,  having 
taken  so  strict  an  oath,  and  were  wrapped  as  in  a  mantle 
from  all  suspicion. 

But  it  soon  became  evident  that  they  were  busy  in 
making  every  preparation  for  an  outbreak. 

The  appointing  of  officers,  the  manufacture  of  pikes,  the 
procuring  and  conceahng  of  fire-arms,  the  gleaning  of  woods 
and  shrubberies  for  pike  handles,  still  went  on  with  increased 
activity.  This  again  alarmed  the  magistrates.  The  county 
wore  so  serious  an  aspect  that,  on  application  to  govern- 
ment, eighteen  parishes  were  declared  to  be  in  a  state  of 
insurrection,  and  the  Lord  Lieutenant  and  Privy  Council 
issued  a  proclamation,  declaring  the  entire  county  to  be 
under  martial  law. 

Several  persons  were  apprehended  and  imprisoned,  and 
the  whole  county  was  in  a  state  of  evident  and  great  excite- 
ment. 

The  expected  help  not  yet  having  amved  from  France, 
tlie  Roman  clergy  again  formed  another  cloak  to  conceal 
their  dark  designs.    Voluntary  addresses  were  signed  by 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


85 


the  leading  members  of  the  Cathohc  Church  and  for- 
warded to  the  Lord  Lieutenant,  reaffirming  their  loyalty. 
We  subjoin  one  of  these  addresses,  as  a  specimen  of  the 
whole : 

At  a  general  meeting  of  the  Roman  Catholic  inhabitants 
of  the  parish  of  Ballycannow,  in  the  chapel,  on  Sunday,  the 
1st  of  April,  1798,  the  following  declarations  of  loyalty 
were  unanimously  agreed  to,  and  ordered  to  be  forwarded 
to  his  Excellency,  Earl  Camden,  Lord  Lieutenant,  General, 
and  General  Governor  of  Ireland : 

"May  it  please  your  Excellency — We,  the  Roman  Cathohc 
inhabitants  of  the  parish  of  Ballycannow,  in  the  county  of 
Wexford,  this  day  assembled  at  the  chapel  of  Ballycannow, 
holding  in  abhorrence  the  barbarous  outrages  lately  com- 
mitted, and  seditious  conspiracies  now  existing  in  this  king- 
dom by  traitors  and  rebels,  styling  themselves  United  Irish- 
men, think  it  incumbent  on  us  thus  publicly  to  vow  and 
declare  our  unalterable  attachment  and  loyalty  to  our 
most  revered  and  beloved  sovereign,  King  George  III,  and 
our  determined  resolution  to  support  and  maintain  his 
rights  and  our  happy  constitution.  And  we  do  further 
pledge  ourselves  to  co-operate  with  our  Protestant  brethren 
of  this  kingdom,  in  opposing  to  the  utmost  in  our  power 
any  foreign  or  domestic  enemy  who  may  dare  to  invade  his 
Majesty's  dommions,  or  disturb  the  peace  and  tranquility  of 
this  countr}^  .  .  Resolved,  That  the  above  declaration 
b(;  signed  by  our  pastor,  the  Rev.  Michael  Murphy,  and  a 
few  of  the  principal  parishioners ;  and  that  the  same  be 
forwarded  to  the  Right  Hon.  Earl  Mount  Norris,  Avith  a 
request  that  his  Lordship  will  transmit  it  to  his  Excellency, 
the  Lord  Lieutenant.  Rev.  Michael  Murphy, 

**  Coadjutor  Priest.^' 

This  address  was  signed  by  fourteen  of  the  principal  citi- 
zens of  the  parish :  and  it  is  worthy  of  note,  that  they  and 


86 


MEMOIR  OF  REV,  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


the  priest  at  their  head  were  among  the  most  zealous  ana 
active  of  the  insurgents  during  the  RebeUion;  thus  demon- 
strating their  deep  hypocrisy  and  perjury.  While,  then, 
we  trace  the  rash  and  cruel  progress  of  the  insurgents  with 
a  faithful  adherence  to  truth  and  facts,  let  it  be  distinctly 
understood  that  we  can  no  longer  regard  it  as  the  struggle 
of  freedom  with  tyranny — the  effort  of  the  true  Irish 
brotherhood  to  throw  off  the  shackles  of  political  despot- 
ism— but  the  worst  of  all  despotisms — ecclesiastical  bigotry 
enlisted  to  extirpate  Protestants,  a  fierce  crusade  against  the 
rights  of  conscience  and  the  word  of  God. 

If  the  spirit  of  the  oath  of  the  United  Irishmen  had  been 
regarded,  and  all  denominations  moved  steadily  forward, 
sacrificing  their  prejudices  on  the  altar  of  a  pure  patriotism, 
the  independence  of  Ireland  might  have  been  secm-ed — or 
at  least  honorable  terms  have  been  obtained — and  all  true 
patriots  would  have  rejoiced;  but,  alas!  Ireland,  long  op- 
pressed by  England,  was  now  to  become  her  own  oppressor. 
Priests  from  the  altars  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  were 
to  be  the  first  to  break  this  brotherhood,  divide  the  strength 
of  the  party,  revive  the  feuds  of  former  ages,  and  exthi- 
guish  in  the  blood  of  the  innocent  the  last  hope  of  freedom. 

All  through  the  months  of  April  and  May  an  awful  sus- 
pense, like  a  gloomy  cloud,  hung  over  the  country — every 
thing  gave  indications  of  a  gathering  storm. 

At  length,  on  Saturday,  the  26th  of  May,  Beauchamp 
Bagnel  Harvy,  a  gentleman  of  large  fortune  and  a  Protes- 
tant, was  arrested  by  an  order  from  government.  He  was 
a  United  Irishman — a  man  of  amiable  disposition  and  exten- 
sive influence.  He,  with  Edward  Fitzgerald  and  John  Col- 
clough,  was  lodged  in  the  city  prison  of  Wexford. 

The  arrest  of  so  distinguished  a  member  of  the  cause 
brought  matters  to  a  crisis ;  the  news  spread  like  lightning 
through  the  surrounding  country,  and  before  the  next  sun 


ivreMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY.  87 

rose  tlie  long-gathering  clouds  burst  in  desolating  fury  on 
the  ill-fated  land. 

John  Murphy,  parish  priest  of  Bolavogue,  who  but  a  few 
weeks  before  had  led  his  parishioners  forth  to  take  the  oath 
of  allegiance,  was  the  first  to  sound  the  trump  of  war,  and 
to  proclaim  that  "  the  hour  of  liberty  had  arrived." 

In  his  chapel,  he  had  often  inculcated  the  doctrine  that 
the  extirpation  of  heretics  was  right  and  praiseworthy,  and 
pleasing  to  God — and  now  he  was  to  give  his  faithful  flock 
some  practical  lessons  in  the  work.  Early  that  night  he 
assembled  his  deluded  followers,  informed  them  of  the 
an-est  of  B.  B.  Harvy,  represented  in  glowing  colors  the 
oppressive  acts  of  the  government,  told  them  they  were  a 
persecuted  and  down-trodden  people,  painted  in  inspiring 
strains  the  blessing  of  freedom,  and  bid  them  strike  for 
liberty. 

Mr.  Gurley  had  watched,  with  deep  sohcitude  and  anxious 
heart,  the  gradual  developments  of  the  times.  He  saw 
Harvy  and  his  associates,  as  they  were  conducted  to 
prison.  He  observed  clusters  of  his  Catholic  neighbors  at 
the  corners  of  the  streets,  conversing  together,  with  agitated 
countenances  and  menacing  gestures ;  and  he  informed  his 
wife,  and  some  Protestant  neighbors  Avho  came  in,  that  he 
believed  trying  times  were  at  hand. 

At  ten  o'clock,  that  night,  a  fire  gleamed  through  the 
darkness,  on  a  neighboring  hill.  It  was  soon  answered  by 
the  blazing  up  of  another,  in  an  opposite  direction — then 
a  third  and  fourth,  till  almost  every  hill-top  glowed 
with  the  preconcerted  signal.  Mr.  Gurley  looked  forth 
from  his  chamber  window  on  these  alarming  indications. 
"It  has  come  at  last,"  said  he  to  his  pale  and  trembling 
wife.  "  We  shall  have  hot  work  now,  my  love.  But  God 
will  be  oui*  refuge.  We  must  trust  in  him  alone."  His 
young  companion,  shuddering,  folded  her  babe  closer  to 


88 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY, 


her  bosom,  as  if  it  were  in  danger.  They  then  descended 
to  the  parler,  and  communicated  the  intelHg^nce  to  two 
sisters  of  Mrs.  Gurley,  who  had  that  evening  arrived  to 
spend  the  Whitsuntide  holydays  with  her.  They  united  in 
prayer  for  the  protection  of  almighty  God,  and  committed 
their  cause  to  his  hands. 

While  the  signal  fires  Avere  gleaming  from  the  hills. 
Murphy's  men  came  flocking  round  him,  armed  with 
guns,  pikes,  and  stones.  While  they  were  assembling,  a 
Lieutenant  Bookey,  who,  with  eighteen  cavalry,  was  patroll- 
ing, to  prevent  disturbances,  rode  that  way,  in  order  to 
disperse  them.  As  the  tramp  of  the  horsemen  was  heard. 
Murphy  ordered  a  part  of  his  men  to  conceal  themselves 
behind  a  hedge  which  hned  one  side  of  the  road.  The 
cavalry  passed  on,  undisturbed  by  the  ambush,  until  they 
had  nearly  reached  the  main  body,  who  were  drawn  up  in 
order,  awaiting,  in  silence,  their  arrival.  Bookey  was  a 
brave  officer,  but  as  humane  as  brave.  Anxious  to  prevent 
a  conflict  and  efiusion  of  blood,  he  called  on  the  rebels  tc 
cease  from  their  hostile  movement,  and  retire  to  their  homes. 
While  he  was  talking,  priest  Murphy  coolly  ordered  his  men 
to  fire,  which  was  instantly  obeyed.  The  fire  was  promptly 
returned  by  the  troops.  The  men  in  ambush  now,  from 
behind  the  hedges,  poured  a  shower  of  balls  and  stones 
upon  the  cavalry.  At  this  moment  the  Lieutenant  was 
struck  in  the  face  by  a  stone,  which  so  disabled  him,  that 
he  fell  from  his  horse,  and  was  soon  miserably  butchered. 
Some  others  were  shot;  and  the  remainder,  seeing  their 
imminent  danger,  retreated  in  haste,  leaving  eight  of  the 
insurgents  dead  on  the  spot. 

The  flight  of  the  horsemen  gave  fresh  courage  to  the 
insurgents;  and,  animated  by  their  holy  commander,  they 
now,  being  in  considerable  numbers,  rushed  forward  to  the 
house  of  the  fallen  Lieutenant,  whicli  was  some  miles  dis- 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


89 


iant,  in  order  to  wreak  their  yenoreance  on  its  inmates. 
Fortunately,  the  family  had  been  removed  to  a  place  of 
safety.  The  premises  were  left  in  care  of  two  Protestants — 
Hawkins  and  Ward,  by  name— together  with  five  Catholio 
domestics  of  the  late  Lieutenant. 

It  was  one  o'clock,  in  the  morning,  when  the  rebels,  four 
hundred  in  number,  reached  the  residence  of  Bookey.  The 
Cathohc  domestics  stole  out  of  the  house,  and  joined  the 
insurgents;  but  the  two  Protestants,  having  four  guns, 
resolved  on  defending  the  house  to  the  last  extremity.  The 
insurgents  surrounded  the  dwelling,  and  fired  in  at  the  win- 
dows, which  was  retui'ned  by  the  men  within,  with  true 
Spartan  courage.  Every  shot  from  them  brought  some 
one  of  the  assailants  to  the  earth.  It  was  a  desperate  and 
most  unequal  conflict — four  hundred  against  two  men.  At 
length  the  door  was  broken  in  with  a  sledge-hammer,  and 
candles  lighted  in  the  hall. 

Hawkins  and  Ward  were  in  the  second  story,  where, 
from  the  windows,  they  had  kept  up  a  steady  fire  on  the 
crowd  below.  Priest  Murphy  entered  the  hall,  and  ordered 
some  men,  who  had  lights  in  their  hands,  to  go  up  stairs, 
and  see  who  were  in  the  house.  Aware  of  the  perilous 
enterprise,  the  men  refused  to  obey ;  on  which  he  drew  his 
sword,  and  commanded  them  to  go  up  instantly,  declaring 
that,  if  they  refused,  he  would  cut  oflf  their  heads.  Intim- 
idated by  this  threat,  they  immediately  ran  up;  but,  on 
reaching  the  top  of  the  steps,  they  were  shot,  and  tumbled 
down  at  the  feet  of  their  inhuman  commander,  in  the  ago- 
nies of  death.  At  this  the  rage  of  the  assailants  knew  no 
bounds.  They  rushed  into  the  kitchen,  and,  taking  fire 
from  the  hearth,  communicated  it  to  various  parts  of  the 
house,  determined  that  Ward  and  his  companion  should  not 
escape.    The  brave  defenders  of  the  house  heard  the  floor 

crack  beneath  them;  and,  almost  suffocated  with  smoke, 

8 


90 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


they  escaped  to  an  upper  story,  and  closed  the  door,  to 
keep  out,  as  much  as  possible,  the  smoke.  Here,  with 
amazing  fortitude,  they  continued  to  fire  on  the  maddened 
crowd;  and  the  groans  and  execrations,  from  below,  told 
that  they  were  not  firing  in  vain.  As  the  floor  under  them 
grew  hot,  and  the  flames  burst  from  the  windows  beneath, 
it  became  evident  to  the  Protestants  that  they  must  either 
venture  out  through  the  windows  and  be  piked  by  the 
rebels,  or  be  devoured  by  the  flames. 

Ward  now  called  to  Hawkins  to  come  to  him,  that  they 
might  die  together  rather  than  fall  into  the  hands  of  the 
wretches  who  thirsted  for  their  blood.  Having  ceased 
firing,  Murphy  concluded  they  were  dead ;  and,  apprehend- 
ing the  report  of  fire-arms  and  the  blaze  of  the  building 
might  bring  troops  from  Wexford  to  attack  them,  he  with- 
drew his  men  from  the  place,  taking  their  dead  and  wounded 
with  them.  Finding  that  the  rebels  had  retired,  Ward  and 
Hawkins  succeeded  in  getting  out  of  the  gable  window  on 
to  a  building  which  was  not  yet  on  fire,  and  so  mercifully 
escaped  a  dreadful  death.  The  rebels  were  astonished 
beyond  measure  afterward,  when  they  learned  that  they 
were  not  dead. 

The  insurgent  force  now  moved  toward  Oulard,  a  place 
a  few  miles  from  Wexford.  They  set  fire  to  all  the  Protes- 
tant houses  on  their  way,  whistUng  and  yelling  to  attract 
their  associates  from  their  homes.  Their  howhngs,  borne  on 
the  dewy  air,  echoed  from  the  surrounding  hills,  the  flames 
of  the  burning  buildings  threw  a  lurid  glare  on  the  gioomy 
sky,  and,  as  the  morning  dawned,  a  heavy  cloud  of  smoke 
hung  over  the  whole  country. 


MEMOIR  OF  KEV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

Sabbath  morn — Murder  of  Rev.  Robert  BurroTVS  and  parish- 
ioners— Death  of  Rev.  Francis  Turner  and  nine  others — Wexford 
in  consternation — Mr.  Gurlej  attended  preaching  at  five  o'clock 
in  the  morning — Saw  smoke  of  burning  houses  on  his  return — 
Soldiers  cut  oflf— Battle  of  Enniscorthy — ^Troops  fly  to  Wexford — 
Situation  of  Protestants — Mr.  Gurley's  house  open  to  refugees — 
His  advice  to  them — Attack  on  Wexford  expected — High  spirits 
of  Murphy  and  the  insurgents. 

It  was  Sabbath  morning,  with  its  holy  light  and  rest. 
Consecrated  time,  it  was  natm-ally  associated  with  the  tem- 
ples, the  worship,  and  the  ministers  of  God.  Nor  was  the 
association  lost  to  the  rebel  crowd — recollecting  that  near 
their  route  was  the  beautiful  residence  of  a  most  worthy 
and  devoted  clerg5^man  of  the  Church  of  England,  the 
Rev.  Robert  Burrows,  of  Kyle.  He  was  accompanied  by 
five  of  his  parishioners,  who  had,  in  their  alarm,  come  to 
his  house.  Presuming  that  this  minister  was  not  likely  to 
become  a  convert  to  their  creed,  they  fiercely  attacked  his 
house  and  forced  their  way  in.  His  entreaties  for  mercy 
and  tears  of  despair  were  in  vain.  The  minister  soon  fell 
mangled  with  pikes ;  and  in  a  moment's  time  his  five  parish- 
ioners, who  had  come  to  him  for  counsel  in  their  extremity, 
were  weltering  in  their  blood  on  his  floor.  His  son  was 
wounded,  but  not  killed.  The  torch  was  now  applied  to  his 
dwelling;  and  while  the  columns  of  mingled  smoke  and 
llame  ascended,  as  if  for  a  witness  to  heaven  against  them, 
they  proceeded  on  their  way.  Parties  of  cavalry  and  yeo- 
manry, in  hope  of  arresting  the  course  of  the  insurgents 
by  retaliation,  now  fired  the  buildings  of  the  Papists.  This, 
however,  was  bad  policy,  and  wholly  lost  on  them,  for  they 
raged  like  mad  men,  and,  with  shouts,  screams,  and  impre- 
cations, continued  their  dreadful  work. 


92  MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 

In  the  course  of  the  morning  the  rebel  force  was  strength- 
ened by  some  desertions  from  the  Irish  volunteers  or 
yeomanry.  Sergeant  Edward  Roach  deserted  from  a  com- 
pany of  cavalry,  and  with  twenty  of  his  men,  who  were 
Catholics,  went  over  to  the  insurofents. 

The  force  now  amounted  to  several  thousands :  they  were 
separated  into  two' grand  divisions.  Roach  was  placed  at 
the  head  of  one,  and  Murphy  continued  to  lead  and  animate 
the  other.  Their  number  was  hourly  increasing.  As  from 
each  hamlet  the  hardy  peasantry  issued  forth,  they  were 
hailed  by  the  swelling  crowd  with  deafening  shouts  of 
"Erin  go  Bragh !" 

Rev.  Francis  Turner,  rector  of  Edermine,  was  a  clergy- 
man of  most  unblemished  character.  Several  of  his  parish- 
ioners had  come  to  his  house  for  counsel  and  safety,  a  part 
of  whom  requested  the  baptism  of  a  child.  As  the  lips  of 
the  minister  pronounced  the  last  words  of  the  solemn 
service,  the  shouts  of  the  advancing  rebels  broke  on  his 
ears.  Despairing,  from  his  knowledge  of  their  character, 
of  any  hope  from  their  clemency,  he  communicated  his 
views  to  his  neighbors ;  and  the  little  band,  relying  on  God, 
resolved  to  defend  themselves  to  the  last,  as  their  only 
hope.  The  windows  were  fastened  down  and  the  doors 
bolted.  They  smToimded  the  house  with  honid  yells,  set 
the  out-buildings  on  fire,  and  demanded  admittance  to  the 
mansion.  The  clergyman  looked  out  of  a  window  and 
asked  what  they  wanted.  They  rephed,  "  Surrender,  and 
give  up  your  arms."  He  told  them  he  would  never  yield 
to  their  demand  but  with  his  life.  The  men  who  had  mus- 
kets were  now  called  to  the  front  and  ordered  to  fire  into 
all  the  windows.  The  leaden  hail  whistled  through  the 
shivered  glass  and  rattled  against  the  walls  and  furniture 
of  the  parsonage.  Well  provided  with  fire-arms.  Turner  and 
his  friends  made  a  gallant  resistance  by  firing  incessantly 


MEMOIR  OF  REV;  WILLIAM  GURLKY, 


93 


from  the  chamber  windows  on  the  thick  ranks  of  the  assail- 
ants, some  of  whom  at  every  discharge  of  the  pieces  bit 
the  earth.  During  this  unequal  conflict,  four  of  the  insur- 
gents, with  loaded  pieces,  crept  cautiously  to  a  close  and 
favorable  position,  and  coolly  waited  till  Mr.  Turner  came 
to  the  window  to  discharge  his  piece,  when  all  four  fired 
together  and  blew  off  one  side  of  his  face.  Paralyzed  with 
terror  as  they  saw  their  beloved  pastor  fall,  the  parishioners 
ceased  firing,  and,  in  the  excess  of  their  grief,  deeming 
further  resistance  useless,  gave  themselves  up  into  the 
hands  of  their  cruel  enemies.  Bursting  through  a  window, 
the  assailants,  frenzied  with  rage,  now  set  fire  to  the  library* 
Then  rushing  up  stairs,  they  found  the  body  of  the  imfor- 
tunate  clergyman  weltering  in  blood,  and  around  him  his 
terrified  brethren. 

In  spite  of  their  entreaties  for  mercy,  these  were  all, 
nine  in  number,  murdered  on  the  spot,  and  their  mangled 
bodies  and  blood  covered  the  floor  of  the  apartment;  one 
of  these  was  the  father  of  the  child  just  baptized,  and  two 
others  the  sponsors.  The  flames  bursting  through  the  roof 
of  the  edifice,  mounted  high  in  air,  and  in  a  short  time  the 
beautiful  parsonage  of  Edermine  was  laid  in  ashes,  and  the 
bones  of  its  worthy  rector  were  mingled  with  the  smol- 
dering ruins. 

The  assembled  forces,  now  several  thousand  in  number, 
halted  within  six  miles  of  Wexford.  While  here  a  detach- 
ment of  cavalry,  consisting  of  about  two  hundred,  went 
out  to  meet  them.  When  the  insurgents  saw  the  horsemen 
approaching,  they  opened  to  the  right  and  left  to  receive 
them,  with  such  deafening  shouts  and  yells  as  defy  descrip- 
tion. The  troops  perceiving  their  vast  numbers  and  strength 
of  position,  did  not  deem  it  prudent  to  risk  an  engagement, 
and  therefore  immediately  retreated  to  Gorey,  a  place  sev- 
eral miles  distant,  to  await  reinforcements. 


94 


MEMOIR  OF  liiLV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


The  retirement  of  the  troops  gave  fresh  encouragement 
to  the  rebels.  But  instead  of  a  manly  pursuit  of  ihe  flying 
cavalry, '  or  directly  marching  to  the  rescue  of  Hany  and 
bis  associates  from  prison,  they,  coward-like,  went  to  the 
house  of  a  fine  old  gentleman,  a  Mr.  Samuel  Maud,  a  Protes- 
tant and  a  most  peaceable  man.  After  robbing  the  house 
of  every  thing  valuable,  it  was  to  be  hoped  they  would  have 
spared  the  Hfe  of  its  owner,  who  was  ninety-six  years  old; 
but  his  thinned  and  whitened  locks  were  no  security. 
They  led  him  into  the  hall,  and  one  thrust  a  barbed  pike 
through  his  neck,  and  another  darted  a  pike  into  his  breast; 
others  joined  in  piking  him  in  various  parts  of  the  body, 
until  death  ended  his  agony. 

Such  were  some  of  the  first-fruits  of  liberty — deeds 
enacted  under  the  special  direction  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
clergy — acts  of  cold-blooded  atrocity,  seldom  exceeded 
even  by  savages  themselves;  and  all  performed  on  the 
sacred  Sabbath. 

Most  of  the  Protestants  in  the  country  now  gathered  to 
the  garrison  towns.  Such  were  Ross,  Wexford,  Ennis- 
corthy,  and  Gorey.  Anguish  and  ten-or  were  depicted  on 
every  loyal  face.  In  Gorey  alone  there  were  not  less  than 
two  thousand  refugees,  who  had  left  their  burning  dwellings 
and  property  behind  them  to  seek  shelter  there,  besides 
the  inhabitants  of  the  place.  The  streets  were  thronged 
with  soldiers  and  yeomanry,  and  persons  with  fire-arms 
were  stationed  ui  the  houses,  and  at  the  windows,  every 
moment  expecting  an  attack.  Trumpets  were  sounding, 
and  the  drums  beat  to  anns  every  half  hour — and  all  was 
melancholy  and  confusion. 

The  city  of  Wexford  was  full  of  consternation.  Death 
and  destruction  seemed  to  be  hovering,  with  dark  and  out- 
spread wings,  over  the  country.  Towering  high  in  air  were 
seen  columns  of  smoke  in  various  directions,  from  the 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


95 


burning  dwellings  of  the  poor  and  the  flaming  palaces  of 
the  rich. 

Every  exertion  was  made  to  defend  the  city;  bar- 
riers of  wood  and  stone  Avere  erected  in  all  the  leading 
avenues,  and  most  of  the  Loyalists  volunteered  to  defend 
the  place ;  and  there  was  strong  hope  that  they  would  be 
able  to  accomplish  it. 

Amid  all  the  commotion  of  the  city  on  that  fearful  day, 
Mr.  Gurley  repaired  as  usual  to  Wesleyan  preaching.  How 
sweet  and  consoling  was  the  word  of  God  to  the  little 
flock,  several  of  whom  were  never  to  meet  again  on  earth. 
While  the  minister,  the  Rev.  Andrew  Taylor,  proclaimed  to 
them  the  words  of  the  Psalmist,  "  Beneath  the  shadow  of 
thy  wings  will  I  make  my  refuge,  until  these  calamities 
shall  be  over-passed,"  a  sacred  power  rested  on  the  con- 
gregation. Every  face  was  bedewed  with  tears ;  but  that 
perfect  love  which  casteth  out  all  fear  caused  them  to 
triumph,  and  they  left  the  solemn  place  of  association  ready 
to  go,  if  it  were  God's  will,  to  prison  or  to  death  for  Christ's 
sake  and  for  his  cause.  Referring  to  this  time,  Mr.  Gurley 
in  one  of  his  letters  says :  "  On  my  return  from  meeting,  as 
I  was  passing  through  the  street,  several  persons  stopped 
me  and  said  that  the  Papists  had  risen  in  great  numbers, 
and  were  murdering  the  Protestants  in  the  country,  and 
burning  their  houses.  I  looked  around  and  saw  the 
smoke  ascending  over  our  heads.  'Now,'  said  I,  'the  long- 
expected  time  has  come.'  On  reaching  home  I  found  my 
wife  and  her  two  sisters  in  the  greatest  alarm."  The 
preaching  was  at  five  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  the  news 
of  the  depredations  had  not  been  circulated  in  the  city  until 
after  that  hour. 

The  garrison  at  Wexford  w«i6  weak,  but  a  detachment  of 
one  hundred  and  thirty  men,  under  the  command  of  Major 
liombard  and  Col.  Foote,  were  sent  out  to  attack  the 


96 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GDRLEY. 


insurgents.  The  rebel  force,  on  the  approach  of  the  mili- 
tary, lay  in  ambush  in  the  ditches,  and  the  soldiers,  af^er 
firing  a  few  rounds  at  the  main  body  who  were  on  the  side 
of  a  hill,  charged  on  them.  The  concealed  ranks  arose  and 
completely  surrounded  the  party,  and  cut  them  in  pieces, 
the  lieutenant  and  two  privates  only  escaping.  Many  of 
the  soldiers  who  were  slain  had  wives  and  famihes  residing 
in  the  city*  Their  feelings  and  condition  are  thus  alluded 
to  by  Taylor: 

*'How  shall  I  attempt  to  describe  the  situation  of  Wex- 
ford, when  the  news  arrived  that  the  party  was  cut  off? 
The  general  distress  and  anguish — the  screeching  of  the 
soldiers'  wives  and  children,  tearing  their  hair  and  beating 
their  bosoms,  incapable  of  consolation — -was  melancholy 
beyond  description.  In  every  part  was  weeping  and  wail- 
ing; so  that  a  friend  of  mine  went  up  into  her  garret  to 
avoid  the  crying  in  the  street;  but  still  the  dismal  groans 
of  the  widow  and  the  fatherless  assailed  her.  Nor  did  she 
know  the  moment  she  would  fall  by  the  hands  of  her 
own  servants>  who  were  Papists.  A  kind-hearted  lady, 
compassionating  the  condition  of  a  poor  woman,  whose  hus- 
band had  fallen  in  the  engagement,  gave  her  some  money, 
and  ordered  her  a  bottle  of  wine.  The  poor  creature  gave 
a  mournful  look  at  her  benefactor,  but  her  heart  was  burst- 
ing— she  lay  down  and  instantly  expired." 

Enniscorthy  was  a  considerable  town  at  the  foot  of  Vine- 
gar Hill,  which  rose  high  above  it,  and  was  a  strong  and 
advantageous  military  position. 

The  place  was  not  overlooked  by  the  rebel  oflBcers  as  an 
important  post ;  and  it  was  resolved  to  secure  it,  if  possible, 
as  a  general  rallying  point.  It  was  defended  by  several 
companies  of  infantry  and  cavalry,  under  the  command  of 
Captain  Snow. 

Early  on  Monday,  the  28th,  the  insurgents,  over  seven 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


97 


thousand  strong,  marched  within  one  mile  of  Enniscorthy 
and  halted,  waiting  some  time,  expecting  the  military  com- 
mander and  magistrates  would  offer  to  surrender  the  town 
and  garrison. 

No  proposals  of  the  kind  being  made,  they  began  to  pre- 
pare for  taking  the  place  by  storm. 

The  whole  body  of  insurgents  were  drawn  up  on  a  rising 
ground  to  hear  mass  from  the  celebrated  priest  Murphy,  of 
Bolavoge.  As  soon  as  the  service  was  concluded.  Murphy 
laid  aside  his  sacerdotal  vestments,  and,  drawing  his  sword, 
placed  himself  at  the  head  of  his  men  and  marched  toward 
the  town. 

Captain  Snow  duiw  his  men  up  at  one  end  of  the  town 
and  waited  the  arrival  of  the  insurgents.  The  latter  ad- 
vanced in  vast  numbers,  rushing  impetuously  forward,  dis- 
charging their  fire-arms  and  brandishing  their  pikes.  Their 
fierce  onset  was  met  by  the  infantry  with  a  heavy  and  well- 
directed  fire,  which  caused  the  front  ranks  of  the  assailants 
to  recoil ;  and  for  a  few  moments  a  severe  conflict  ensued. 
The  insurgents  now  artfully  feigned  a  retreat,  and  retired 
toward  the  river,  which  ran  through  the  centre  of  the 
town.  Supposing  they  were  really  routed.  Captain  Snow 
pursued  them  until  they  reached  the  middle  of  the  town. 
This  was  all  that  was  wanted  by  the  insurgents.  They  now 
poured  into  the  streets ;  took  possession  of  the  houses, 
firing  from  the  windows ;  then  they  set  fire  to  the  dwellings, 
vind,  taking  advantage  of  the  smoke,  fired  on  the  troops 
from  the  corners  of  houses  and  from  behind  garden  walls. 
For  three  houKs  the  battle  raged  with  great  fury;  but,  at 
length,  wearied  with  exertion  and  overcome  by  such  a  vast 
superiority  of  numbers.  Captain  Snow  retreated  to  Wexford, 
leaving  three  hundred  and  fifty  of  the  insurgents  dead  on 
the  field.  The  loss  of  the  loyal  troops  was  forty  killed  and 
•wounded. 

9 


98 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


Most  of  the  Protestant  inhabitants  of  the  place  followed 
the  retiring  army  to  Wexford,  in  great  distress  and  disorder. 
The  flight  of  the  troops  was  the  signal  for  indiscriminate 
slaughter  and  rapine. 

The  wounded  Loyalists  were  cruelly  piked ;  many  who 
would  not  leave  their  sick  or  wounded  friends  shared  a 
similar  fate.  Many,  induced  by  affection,  remained  with 
their  wives  and  children — hoping  to  find  protection  from 
some  one  Cathohc  neighbor  or  other;  but,  alas!  there  was 
no  mercy  for  any  man  who  bore  the  name  of  Protestant; 
and  even  youth  of  fifteen  years  and  imder  were  put  to 
death.    Taylor  thus  describes  the  scene : 

Now  parents  deserted  their  children,  and  children  their 
parents,  never  to  meet  more.  The  Rev.  Samuel  Haydon, 
rector  of  Ferns,  a  very  old  man,  was  murdered  and  thro\vn 
out  to  be  devoured  by  swine.  Richard  Wheatly,  a  lock- 
smith, near  one  hundred  years  old,  also  fell  a  victim  to  their 
cruelty.  The  massacre  became  general,  as  soon  as  they  got 
possession  of  the  town.  Some  were  murdered  in  the  act  of 
giving  them  freely  of  their  own  liquor ;  witness,  Edward  Slye 
was  shot  by  his  neighbor,  William  Lee,  while  handing  him 
a  quart  of  beer.  Many  were  torn  out  of  the  arms  of  their 
wives,  and  murdered  before  them  in  the  most  barbarous 
manner — nor  would  those  women  be  even  permitted  to  bury 
their  husbands.  Here,  now,  were  hearts  torn  with  sorrow 
of  the  deepest  kind ;  many  a  widow  and  fatherless  orphan 
wept  sore,  while  smoke  and  flames,  blood  and  slaughter, 
shouting  and  blasphemy,  triumphed  in  the  desolation  of  this 
town." 

Amono-st  those  who  had  taken  refuQ-e  in  Wexford,  were 
several  who  were  Wesleyan  Methodists.  With  some  of 
these  Mr.  Gurley  was  well  acquainted.  His  house  was 
open  to  receive  them.  Obliged  to  leave  their  wives  and 
tender  children  to  the  mercy  of  their  relentless  foes,  and 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


99 


not  knowing  what  might  be  their  fate,  they  were  in  great 
distress  of  mind.  Mr.  Gurley  encouraged  them  to  trust  in 
,God.  He  reminded  them  that  their  persecutors  had  power 
to  kill  the  body  only,  but  could  not  harm  the  soul.  He  bade 
them  recollect  the  martyrs  of  old,  and  how  they  had  shouted 
victory  in  the  flames.  He  exhorted  them  to  refuse  all  offers 
of  Papists  to  baptize  or  proselyte  them  ;  and,  if  called  to 
die,  to  stand  steadfast  ia  the  faith,  and  humbly  trust  in  a 
faithful  God.  They  worshiped  together,  and  their  inter- 
views were  solemn  and  bedewed  with  many  tears. 

An  immediate  attack  on  Wexford  was  now  hourly  ex- 
pected. The  authorities  of  the  corporation  now  liberated 
two  of  the  United  Irishmen,  who  had  been  imprisoned 
with  B.  B.  Harvy,  on  the  day  the  insurrection  broke  out,  on 
condition  that  they  should  go  to  Enniscorthy  and  endeavor 
to  persuade  the  rebels  to  cease  from  murdering  their  Prot- 
estant neighbors.  Accordingly,  Fitzgerald  and  Colclough 
proceeded  to  the  rebel  camp. 

Great  was  the  joy  in  the  insurgent  army,  when  Fitzgerald 
arrived.  He  was  styled  by  them,  "Lord  Edward  Fitzger- 
ald," the  title  which  belonged  to  the  distinguished  cham- 
pion of  this  insurrection  in  Dublin,  but  who  had  fallen  by 
the  hands  of  the  government.  Whether  the  liberated  rebels 
kept  their  promise  is  not  known ;  but  they  themselves  were 
honored  with  commands  in  the  "United  army." 


100 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Camp  on  Vinegar  Hill — Wexford  surrendered  to  twenty  thousand 
Insurgents — Mr.  Gurley  and  family  on  ship — Rebels  enter  town- 
Murders — National  Council  established — Harvy  appointed  Presi- 
dent and  Commander-in-Chief— Citizens  imprisoned — Mr.  Gurley 
seized  and  taken  from  ship — Set  at  liberty — His  account  of  a  visit 
to  priest  Corrin — Rebels  attempt  to  shoot  him. 

Priest  Murphy,  who  had  first  sounded  the  tocsin  of  war 
in  the  county,  was  now  in  the  highest  spirits.  He  mar- 
shaled his  victorious  men,  and  led  them  up  to  the  top  of 
Vinegar  Hill,  which  rises  in  the  form  of  a  cone,  its  summit 
being  plainly  A-isible  for  miles  around.  Here  he  unfurled 
the  standard  of  liberty,  and  in  the  presence  of  the  immense 
concourse  celebrated  mass.  He  also  addressed  his  men  in 
a  warm,  inflammatory  speech.  The  glorious  epoch  had 
arrived,  he  said,  to  retrieve  their  ancient  rights  and  free- 
dom, and  to  shake  off  the  intolerable  yoke  of  heresy  and 
heretical  government  under  which  they  had  groaned  so 
long.  The  speech  was  received  with  loud  and  long  cheer- 
ing by  the  excited  crowd. 

Murphy  now  established  his  camp  on  the  summit  of  the 
hill,  and  chose  Fitzgerald  and  Edward  Roach  to  be  associate 
commanders  with  himself. 

'  Thus  it  appears  evident  that  this  body  of  insurgents 
were  under  the  sole  direction  of  the  Catholic  clergy,  and 
that  Murphy  might  easily  have  restrained  his  men  from 
those  deeds  of  unprovoked  barbarity  which  had  so  far 
marked  their  course.  Regular  officers  appointed  by  the 
systematic  arrangements  of  the  United  Irishmen,  would 
have  consented,  it  is  believed,  to  no  such  proceedings ;  but 
it  is  notorious,  that  when  Protestant  United  Irishmen  at- 
tempted to  arrest  such  atrocities,  the  Papists,  and  espe- 
cially the  priests,  as  will  hereafter  appear,  sought  irame- 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


101 


diately  to  diminish  their  influence,  and  to  depose  them  from 
authority',  that  the  reins  might  be  wholly  in  their  own  guilty 
hands. 

On  Wednesday  morning,  the  30th  of  May,  and  the  fourth 
day  of  the  insurrection,  the  insurgent  array,  consisting  of 
twenty  thousand  armed  men,  took  position  within  three 
miles  of  Wexford,  at  a  place  called  the  Three  Rocks. 

While  in  this  position  they  were  attacked  by  two  different 
detachments  of  troops.  The  first,  ninety-six  men  from  Wa- 
terford,  who  were  on  their  way  to  Wexford,  to  join  the 
garrison,  with  two  howitzers.  They  were  compelled  to 
retreat,  leaving  their  guns  in  the  hands  of  the  insurgents, 
and  one-half  their  number  dead  on  the  field.  The  other 
was  a  body  of  soldiers  sent  out  from  Wexford,  several  hun- 
dred strong. 

These  marched  boldly  toward  the  rebel  ranks,  and  opened 
a  brisk  fire  on  their  outposts ;  but  when,  to  their  surprise, 
the  insurgents  opened  on  them  with  the  howitzers  they  had 
just  taken,  and  poured  a  volley  from  their  muskets,  they 
deemed  all  hope  of  resisting  such  a  force  vain,  and  therefore 
returned,  but  in  good  order,  to  the  town. 

Although  Wexford  was  strongly  barricaded  with  a  gar- 
rison of  several  hundred  troops  and  yeomanry,  yet  the 
hearts  of  the  city  authorities  quailed  before  the  everywhere 
victorious  assailants.  A  council  was  held  by  the  magistrates 
and  some  of  the  leading  citizens  and  miUtaiy  commanders, 
who,  after  anxious  dehberation,  decided  it  to  be  most  pru- 
dent for  the  military  to  evacuate  the  town  and  let  the  rebels 
have  peaceable  possession.  This  was  deemed  at  the  time  a 
step  of  very  doubtful  propriety;  and  could  the  council  have 
foreseen  the  atrocities  afterward  committed  in  the  city, 
during  the  "Reign  of  Terror,"  they  would  sooner  have 
defended  the  city  to  the  last  extremity. 

But  having  decided  to  surrender  the  town,  a  counselor 


102  MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 

Richards  and  his  brother  were  deputed  to  go  with  a  flag  of 
truce  to  the  United  forces,  at  the  Three  Rocks,  proposing  to 
surrender  the  city,  providing  the  enemy  would  be  honorable 
and  not  molest  the  persons  or  destroy  the  property  of  the 
inhabitants. 

The  Richards,  on  delivering  their  message,  found  them- 
selves in  a  most  alarming  situation :  some  proposed  to  put 
them  to  immediate  death  and  march  directly  to  the  town ; 
and  their  lives  were  spared  only  on  their  promising  that  all 
the  cannon,  arms,  and  munitions  of  war  pertaining  to  the 
garrison  should  be  delivered  up  -with  the  town. 

Edward  Fitzgerald  was  sent  with  counselor  Richards  to 
conclude  the  terms  of  capitulation  with  the  city  authorities, 
the  other  Richards  being  detained  as  a  hostage  for  the 
safety  of  Fitzgerald. 

But  before  they  reached  the  city  the  army  had  withdrawn, 
taking  with  them  all  the  military  stores.  This  greatly 
enraged  the  insurgent  leaders,  and  brought  into  imminent 
peril  the  lives  of  the  Richards ;  but  prudent  counsels  pre- 
vailed, and  they  were  only  detained  in  custody. 

The  army  on  leaving  Wexford  marched  toward  Gorey, 
where  they  would  await  reinforcements  from  other  parts  of 
the  kingdom,  when  they  hoped  to  return  and  take  possession 
of  the  place  again. 

As  soon  as  the  determination  to  surrender  the  city  to  the 
rebel  army  was  made  known  to  the  citizens,  many  were 
greatly  enraged,  and  the  utmost  consternation  prevailed 
among  the  Protestant  inhabitants. 

Some  who  could  do  so  immediately  followed  the  retreat- 
ing army ;  while  others  crowded  to  the  quay  or  dock,  and 
engaged  passage  in  different  ships  in  the  harbor,  intending 
to  sail  for  Dublin,  England,  or  Wales.  In  this  a  few  hap- 
pily succeeded ;  but  the  most  of  the  ships  having  hypocrit- 
ical, or  cowardly,  or  perfidious  commanders,  took  the  passage 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


103 


money  from  hundreds,  spread  canvas,  and  sailed  a  little 
round  the  harbor,  and  anchored,  or  returned  to  the  dock; 
so  that  the  unfortunate  passengers  were  surrendered  to  the 
mercy  of  their  foes,  after  the  rebels  had  taken  possession 
of  the  town. 

Mr.  Gurley  waited  with  deep  solicitude  the  determination 
of  the  council ;  as  soon  as  he  heard  it,  he  hastened  home, 
and  communicated  the  sad  intelhgence  to  his  wife.  They 
immediately  concluded  that  the  only  hope  of  saving  their 
property,  and  perhaps  their  lives,  would  be  to  take  passage 
in  a  vessel  for  Dubhn,  where  the  eldest  brother  of  Mrs. 
Gurley,  a  merchant,  resided.  Accordingly,  while  Mrs. 
Gurley  and  the  servant  girl  hastened  to  prepare  some  food 
for  the  voyage,  her  husband,  with  the  apprentice  boy,  en- 
tered the  shop,  which  was  well  supphed  with  a  good  stock 
of  watches,  silver  plate,  and  jewelry,  amounting  in  value  to 
several  thousand  dollars.  The  watches,  jewelry,  and  most 
costly  articles  were  hastily  thrown  into  a  sheet,  and  tied  at 
the  corners.  This  was  borne  on  a  pole  between  them  to  the 
ship,  and  placed  in  as  secluded  a  place  as  possible.  The 
clocks  and  larger  articles  were  left  on  the  shelves,  and  the 
furniture  of  the  house,  with  a  few  exceptions,  was  not 
removed.  The  door  was  locked,  the  window-shutters  fas- 
tened, and  Mrs.  Gurley,  the  servant  girl,  and  the  two  sisters 
of  Mrs.  Gurley  were  conducted  by  Mr.  Gurley  to  the  ship. 

Mrs.  Gurley  sat  down  on  the  deck  of  the  vessel,  folded 
her  babe  to  her  throbbinor  bosom,  and  reclininof  her  head  on 
her  husband's  shoulder,  gave  vent  to  her  feelings  in  a  flood 
of  tears.  Still  it  was  some  comfort  to  trust  they  would 
soon  be  out  of  reach  of  their  persecutors;  that,  though 
driven  from  their  home,  and  much  of  their  goods  left 
behind,  yet  their  Hves  were  probably  safe  from  the  merci- 
less hands  of  the  rebels. 

Mr.  G.  comforted  his  companion  with  the  hope  of  soon 


104 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


being  -with  her  brother  in  Dubhn,  and  encouraged  her  to 
be  cheerful,  and  trust  in  the  wise  dispensations  of  an  over- 
ruling Prcvadence:  "Satan,"  said  he,  "can  only  go  the 
length  of  his  chain." 

As  the  sloop  moved  slowly  out  into  the  harbor,  the  green 
banners  of  the  triumphant  insurgents  were  seen  waving  over 
the  hills  that  environ  the  city;  and,  in  a  few  moments, 
twenty  thousand  rebels  filled  the  streets  and  lanes  of  the 
place.  The  httle  order  that  had  been  preserved  in  their 
march  to  the  town,  was  lost  as  soon  as  they  entered  it. 
With  shouts  and  screams  they  rushed  through  the  streets, 
spread  over  the  city,  and  commenced,  in  a  thousand  places 
at  once,  the  work  of  plunder  and  desolation. 

A  portion  of  the  rebel  force  marched  immediately  to  the 
city  prison,  and  demanding  the  keys,  which  were  given  up, 
released  B.  B.  Harvy,  who  was  continued  in  confinement 
when  Fitzgerald  and  Colclough  were  released.  A  number 
of  persons  known  to  be  friends  to  the  government  were 
now  murdered;  not  by  any  regular  course  of  procedure, 
but  by  small  gangs  of  rebels  inflamed  with  drink:  and 
Papists  who  resided  in  the  city  took  advantage  of  the  mo- 
ment to  shoot  those  whom  their  interest  or  prejudice  wished 
out  of  their  way.  Mr.  John  Boyd,  Esq.,  of  Wexford,  a 
gentleman  highly  esteemed  for  every  public  virtue  and 
social  quality,  being  a  brother  to  one  of  the  officers  of  the 
loyal  army,  which  had  just  retreated,  was  murdered  in  the 
most  savage  manner.  They  would  not  kill  him  at  once,  but 
suffered  him  to  lie  all  night  on  the  bridge,  in  the  agomes  of 
death.  His  sufferings  were  brought  to  a  close  in  the  morn- 
mg,  by  a  Papist  neighbor,  who  boasted  that  "  out  of  com- 
passion he  knocked  his  brains  out  with  a  hatchet."  (Taylor's 
History.) 

Wexford  county  had  now  become  the  centre  and  vortex 
of  the  insurrection;  the  eves  of  the  whole  kingdom  were 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLI  M  GURLEY. 


105 


turned  toward  it  with  intense  interest.  In  a  revolutionary 
movement,  it  was  in  importance  second  only  to  Dublin,  and, 
in  fact,  a  much  better  point  for  headquarters,  because  of 
the  absence  of  the  numerous  and  eagle-eyed  officers  of 
government,  which  abound  at  the  capital.  The  possession 
of  the  fine  harbor  opened  a  direct  communication  with 
France,  and  threw  at  once  into  the  hands  of  the  revolu- 
tionists a  number  of  sloops  and  other  vessels  then  in  the 
port,  and  those  daily  amving.  The  surrender  of  the  place 
without  resistance  was  flatteiing  to  the  pride  of  the  party, 
who  now  concluded  that  the  rest  of  the  kingdom  would 
follow  the  example  of  this  city,  and  so  become  an  easy 
conquest.  Animated  with  success,  the  triumphant  leaders 
proceeded  to  take  preliminary  measures  to  organize  a  gov- 
ernment for  the  new-born  republic.  A  grand  national 
committee  Avas  immediately  formed,  and  also  the  "  Council 
of  five  hundred."  B.  B.  Harvy,  just  liberated,  was  honored 
with  the  appointment  of  "  President  of  the  Council,"  and 
Commander-in-chief  of  the  United  forces. 

Harvy  was  a  Protestant,  the  grandson  of  a  distinguished 
clergyman  of  the  Church  of  England;  he  was  a  humane 
and  benevolent  man,  and  was  much  esteemed  by  all  parties 
before  the  Rebellion.  He  possessed  an  ample  fortune,  which 
increased  his  influence,  and  doubtless  induced  the  Catholic 
leaders  to  favor  his  elevation.  He  was  charitable  himself, 
and  unsuspicious  of  others ;  and  though,  from  pure  patri- 
otism, a  "  United  Irishman,"  he  by  no  means  gave  credit  to 
the  rumor  of  the  sanguinary  designs  of  the  Papists.  He 
accepted  the  offices  conferred  on  him  with  evident  reluctance. 
He  saw  the  controlling  influence  of  the  Catholic  clergy ;  but, 
confined  as  he  had  been  in  the  jail,  most  probably  he  was 
not  aware  of  the  merciless  butcheries  of  defenseless  Prot- 
estants which  had  occurred ;  and  hoping,  by  moderation,  to 
avert  misrule  and  carnage,  he  accepted  the  appointment. 


106  MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEV. 

trusting  to  the  patriotic  principles  of  the  United  Association 
to  restrain  the  victorious  hosts  from  rapine  and  murder 
How  much  he  was  mistaken  future  events  will  show.  Suffice 
it  here  to  remark,  the  priests  knew  him,  but  he  did  not 
know  them.  They  appointed  him  because  he  was  a  popular 
man,  and  for  the  time  being  could  advance  their  cause.  If 
they  failed,  it  could  be  said  it  was  a  Protestant,  not  a 
Catholic,  who  was  at  their  head,  and  thus  diminish  the 
odium  which  might  attach  to  Popery ;  or,  if  they  were  suc- 
cessful, and  he  did  not  come  up  to  their  views  and  wishes, 
they  had  the  power  in  their  own  hands,  and  could  dispose 
of  him.  But  it  was  an  unfortunate  day  for  him  when,  he 
accepted  the  perilous  post. 

The  city  was  now  swarming  with  armed  ruffians;  and 
Harvy  perceived  at  once  that  if  they  were  permitted  to 
remain  long:  there,  the  utmost  disorder  would  be  the  conse- 
quence,  and  all  subordination  be  at  an  end.  Accordingly, 
early  next  day,  the  drums  beat  a  call;  and  after  great 
exertion,  seconded  by  the  authority  of  the  priests,  whom 
the  masses  still  regarded  as  their  chief  commanders,  he 
succeeded  in  leading  back  the  most  of  the  insurgents  to  the 
Three  Rocks.  A  considerable  force,  however,  was  left  to 
keep  the  garrison,  and  protect  the  new  senate.  The  insur- 
gent army  was  now  separated  into  three  grand  divisions: 
the  first,  imder  Harvy;  the  second,  under  the  famous 
priest  Murphy;  and  the  third,  under  a  priest  Kearns. 
These  bodies  were  to  repair  to  different  points,  and  await 
reinforcements — discipline  and  train  their  men,  and  prepare 
to  march  against  Gorey,  Ross,  Isewtown-barry,  and  finally, 
against  Dublin. 

In  the  meantime  the  National  Council  was  so  far  under 
the  control  of  Popery,  as  to  order  the  arrest  of  all  the 
Protestant  gentlemen,  of  any  standing  or  influence,  who 
had  not  left  Wexford.    Some  of  these  were  liberated,  on 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


107 


condition  of  joining  their  ranks,  others  favored  with  pro- 
tection from  the  authorities,  and  others  imprisoned ;  while 
such  as  were  specially  objectionable  were  piked  or  shot, 
without  ceremony.  Boats  were  also  manned,  and  dispatched 
to  search  the  ships  in  the  harbor,  and  to  bring  all  men, 
arms,  and  goods  on  board  them,  to  be  disposed  of  by  the 
authorities.  The  vessel  containing  Mr.  Gurley  and  family, 
instead  of  sailing  directly  out  of  the  harbor,  as  might  have 
been  done,  as  the  wind  was  fair,  dropped  anchor  half  a  mile 
from  the  shore,  and  there  remained. 

Night  at  length  threw  its  misty  curtain  over  the  city;  but 
the  lights  of  the  illuminated  dwellings  gleamed  over  the 
tranquil  waters  of  the  harbor;  and  the  shouts  and  random 
shots  of  the  intoxicated  rebels  reached  the  ears  of  the  refu- 
gees in  the  ships,  who  had  already  learned  that  they  were 
prisoners  of  war. 

A  dim  light,  which  hung  above  the  deck  of  a  sloop, 
revealed  a  confused  mixture  of  merchandise,  bedding, 
trunks,  and  provisions,  thrown  together  in  promiscuous 
heaps.  On  a  low  box  sat  Mr.  Gurley,  listening  to  the 
sounds  which  came  from  the  city.  By  his  side  sat  his 
young  wife  of  twenty.  She  rested  her  elbow  on  his  knee, 
hstening,  as  if  apprehensive  of  some  dread  calamity.  At 
length  a  sound  of  confused  voices  was  heard  approaching 
the  ship ;  and  soon  mingled  curses  and  imprecations  on 
heretics  were  heard.  Mrs.  Gurley  started  suddenly,  and, 
clasping  her  husband  by  the  arm,  exclaimed,  in  an  under 
tone  of  anguish,  "0,  they  are  coming  for  you!  Where 
will  you  hide?"  "It  is  useless  to  hide  anywhere,  my 
love,"  rephed  he,  tenderly.  "We  are  in  their  power,  and 
God  alone  can  deHver  us."  In  a  few  brief  moments  a  band 
of  armed  men,  with  a  leader  in  military  uniform,  were  on 
deck.  Perceiving  Mr.  Gurley,  who  still  retciined  his  seat, 
tliey  came  up  to  him  and  demanded  his  name.    This  was 


108 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


no  sooner  pronounced  than  the  leader  of  the  band,  who,  it 
seems,  knew  him,  exclaimed,  "Here,  boys,  we  have  him — 
the  swaddler.  Away  with  him !"  Four  men  handed  him 
to  the  boat,  and  several  other  men  were  put  in  with  him. 
Mrs.  G.  would  gladly  have  accompanied  him,  but  they 
refused  to  admit  her.  She  parted  with  him  with  an  aching 
heart,  and,  with  her  female  friends,  passed  the  night  in 
sleepless  sorrow. 

When  Mr.  Gurley  reached  the  dock  he  was  met  by  Cap- 
tain Keugh,  afterward  rebel  governor  of  the  city.  They 
were  intimately  acquainted  with  each  other.  Keugh 
offered  Mr.  Gurley  a  printed  protection,  signed  by  himself, 
and  gave  him  also  the  pass-word  for  the  night.  These  were 
given  to  such  Protestants  as  had  not  rendered  themselves 
obnoxious  to  the  jealousy  or  wrath  of  the  insurgents. 
Such  a  protection,  though  it  would  be  a  security  in  passing 
any  officer,  was  yet  of  no  value  in  defending  him  from 
the  malicious  or  half-intoxicated  Papists  who,  in  great  num- 
bers, still  remained  in  town,  bent  on  plunder  and  blood. 
Although  the  leaders  in  the  sanguinary  scenes  of  the  day 
were  Roman  priests,  yet  it  is  but  justice  to  say,  that  there 
were  some  who  did  not  approve  of  their  transactions. 
Among  these  was  father  Corrin,  parish  priest  of  Wexford. 
He  was  a  man  of  great  simplicity  of  character,  naturally 
humane  and  benevolent.  He  doubtless  disliked  the  British 
government,  and  felt  a  deep  interest  in  the  present  struggle; 
yet  he  assumed  rather  a  neutral  position  in  regard  to  the 
RebelHon,  and,  at  different  times,  interposed  his  influence 
and  authority,  to  prevent  his  merciless  brethren  from  shed- 
ding innocent  blood.  Father  Corrin  kept  a  fine  house  in 
the  city,  the  domestic  affairs  of  which  were  superintended 
by  a  maiden  sister.  Father  C.  and  Mr.  Gurley  had  been 
for  years  on  the  most  friendly  terms.  Dreading  the  lawless 
rebels,  who  were  continually  shooting  or  piking  some  one 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY.  10^ 

or  Other  in  the  streets,  Mr.  Gurley,  conceiving  that  at  priest 
Corrin's  he  would  be  safe  from  them,  resolved  at  least  to 
venture  on  his  hospitality,  and  spend  the  night  under  his 
roof,  if  possible. 

Sentinels  were  placed,  in  different  places,  to  preserve 
order ;  yet  the  streets  were  thronged  with  a  prowling  rab- 
ble. Barrels  of  spirits  were  rolled  up  from  the  cellars  of 
shops — their  heads  knocked  in ;  and  hundreds  lay  drunk  in 
t^ihe  lanes  and  streets.  Protestant  families  were  obhged  to 
keep  open  doors ;  and  free  ingress  and  egress  were  expected ; 
and  the  goods  of  such  were  taken,  before  their  eyes,  with 
unblushing  effrontery. 

It  was  some  time  after  dark  when  Mr.  Gurley  set  out  for 
father  Corrin's.    His  visit  is  thus  related  by  his  own  pen: 

"  To  go  to  father  Corrin's  I  must  pass  through  a  long, 
narrow  lane,  which  had  a  flight  of  eight  steps.  So  I  set 
off,  it  being  very  dark.  As  soon  as  I  entered  the  lane,  two 
armed  rebels  cried,  'Who  comes  there?'  I  gave  the  pass- 
word, 'F.  G.'  A  little  further — 'Who  comes  there?'  'F. 
G. ;'  and  so  on,  until  I  had  passed  eight  guards,  and  one  at 
the  door  of  the  house.  As  I  entered  the  parlor  I  found  it 
was  covered  entirely  with  beds.  Soon  a  Protestant  lady, 
of  my  acquaintance,  came  in,  and  told  me  the  beds  were 
prepared  for  the  women.  She  inquired  where  I  was  to 
stay.  I  replied,  'I  do  not  know.'  She  then  proposed  that 
she  and  her  daughter  would  come  there  and  stay,  if  I  would 
occupy  their  room ;  and,  as  the  house  was  owned  by  Cath- 
olics, I  would  not  be  molested  during  the  night.  To  this  I 
agreed,  and  accompanied  her  to  her  house,  which  was  next 
door.  She  placed  some  cold  refreshment  before  me,  and 
then,  it  being  late,  she  and  her  daughter  left  me.  You  may 
easily  guess  what  an  appetite  I  had.  I  asked  a  blessing  on 
the  food ;  but  0,  what  were  my  thoughts  upon ! — time  and 
eternity — now  on  my  wife  and  child — then  on  my  mother 


110 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


and  sister — my  two  brothers — and  then  on  all  our  society 
of  Methodists.  'Good  God,'  said  I,  'shall  we  all  be 
butchered  by  the  Papists?'  I  took  off  my  coat  and  shoes; 
and,  having  cast  my  all  on  Him  who  never  slumbers  nor 
sleeps,  I  laid  me  down  to  rest.  But  balmy  sleep  fled ;  for 
horrid  was  the  noise  in  the  street — the  firing  of  guns,  etc 
But  I  found  the  promises  of  God,  at  this  time,  indeed,  my 
staff  and  my  stay.  I  could,  and  did,  sweetly  cast  my  soul 
on  Him  who  had  safely  brought  me  through  so  many  dan- 
gers, toils,  and  deaths." 

The  next  morning  he  went,  at  an  early  hour,  again  to  the 
house  of  the  priest.  Miss  Corrin  kindly  offered  him  a  bowl 
of  tea,  with  bread  and  butter,  for  which  he  expressed  his 
gratitude.  Soon  after  he  had  an  interview  with  father 
Corrin,  of  which  he  thus  speaks : 

"  Father  Corrin  came  to  me,  and  said  it  was  not  in  his 
power  to  protect  me  in  his  house,  as,  by  an  edict  of  the 
rebel  authorities,  all  Catholics  were  forbidden  to  harbor 
Protestants  in  their  houses,  under  penalty  of  being  them- 
selves punished  with  imprisonment  or  death.  'But,'  said 
he,  'go  down  to  the  quay,  and  no  one  will  molest  you.'  So 
down  to  the  quay  I  went ;  but,  when  I  got  then?,  I  found  it 
crowded  with  armed  ruffians.  I  was  not  long  there  until  I 
saw  a  man  level  his  gun  at  me.  I  stepped  aside,  behind 
another  man,  which  prevented  him  from  firing  at  me  that 
time.  Wlien  a  movement  of  that  man  exposed  me  to  view, 
he  leveled  at  me  again ;  but  this  time,  also,  I  escaped  in  a 
like  manner.  The  third  time  he  aimed  his  gun  at  me,  I 
stepped  to  the  commanding  officer.  '  Captain  Keugh,' 
said  I,  'will  you  suffer  that  fellow  there  to  shoot  me?' 
He  looked  at  the  fellow — ordered  him  to  fall  into  the  ranks ; 
at  the  same  time  making  a  sham  kick  at  me,  lest  he  should 
appear  too  friendly  to  a  heretic,  and  bade  me  go  about  ray 
business.    Thus  very  providentially  I  escaped. 


MEMOIR  OF  BEV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


Ill 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Mr.  Gurley  put  in  prison — His  description  of  it — Jail  cro"W^ded— 
Imprisonment  of  Rev.  George  Taylor,  a  Wesleyan  minister — Mr. 
Gurley 's  brother  and  brother-in-law  brought  to  the  prison — He 
establishes  prayer  meetings  in  his  cell — Extracts  from  his  jour- 
nal— Mrs.  Gurley  returns  from  ship — Her  sufferings — Comes  to 
see  him  in  prison — Fare  of  prisoners — Prisoners  compelled  to  exe- 
cute Catholic  traitors — Dreadful  alarm  of  prisoners — Remarkable 
prayer  meeting — His  own  account  of  his  feelings — Hymns  sung 
in  prison. 

The  time  was  now  at  hand  when  Mr.  Gurley  was  to  be 
arrested  and  thrown  into  prison.  This,  it  is  true,  he  might 
have  escaped,  by  a  compliance  with  the  demands  of  the 
Papists.  Such  Protestants  as  professedly  turned  Papists 
were  generally  required  to  give  proof  of  their  conversion, 
by  going  into  the  rebel  ranks,  and  aiding  in  the  destruction 
of  their  brethren.  Others  were  required  to  construct  pikes, 
or  make  cartridges  for  the  insurgent  army.  His  principles 
were  too  well  fixed,  and  his  conscience  too  enlightened,  to 
permit  him  to  aid  in  or  consent  to  the  destruction  of  his 
unofifending  neighbors,  even  to  save  his  own  life. 

"Soon  after  my  narrow  escape  from  being  shot,"  says 
Mr.  Gurley,  "a  party  of  rebels  came  and  requested  me  to 
go  to  a  certain  place  in  the  city,  and  make  some  ball-car- 
tridges for  them ;  but  I  promptly  refused,  as  I  would  on  no 
account  be  accessory  to  the  murder  of  my  friends.  In 
about  an  hour  four  armed  men  came  and  seized  me.  Two 
of  them  grasped  my  arms  with  great  violence.  *  Gentle- 
men,' said  I,  'what  are  you  going  to  do  with  me?'  'Take 
you  to  jail,'  said  one  of  them,  in  a  gruff,  insolent  tone. 
'Very  well,'  said  I;  'I  shall  not  attempt  to  escape;  so, 
pray,  do  not  grasp  my  arm  with  so  much  violence.'  But, 
instead  of  relaxing  their  hold,  they  only  uttered  a  curse, 
and  dragged  me  on  with  increased  force.    As  they  were 


112  MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 

conducting  me  along  to  the  prison,  some  of  my  old  neigh- 
bors, who  were  Papists,  saw  me,  and  cried  out,  as  I  passed 
them,  'Ah,  Gurley,  the  heretic!    Pike  him;  pike  him.'  " 

His  conductors  paused  at  the  great  gate,  which  opened 
into  the  prison  yard.  He  turned  round  and  gave  a  farewell 
glance  over  the  city,  where  he  had  spent  so  many  peaceful 
days.  In  his  boyhood  he  had  often  seen  the  chained  and 
fettered  criminal  pass  there ;  but  little  did  he  think  the  day 
would  ever  come,  when,  charged  with  no  violation  of  the  laws 
of  his  country,  he  should  be  led  by  armed  men  through  its 
gloomy  portals.  As  the  iron  gate  swung  back  on  its  grating 
hinges,  he  hfted  his  eyes  to  the  gloomy  prison  before  him. 
It  was  a  massive  building,  of  sohd  masonry.  The  long 
rows  of  grated  windows  gave  it  a  gloomy  aspect;  but, 
lifting  his  heart  to  heaven,  he  breathed  a  prayer  for  resig- 
nation ;  and  the  sentiment  expressed  by  the  poet,  in  one  of 
our  beautiful  hymns,  came  over  his  soul  with  a  tranquilizing 
influence : 

"  Who  suffer  with  our  Master  here, 
"We  shall  before  his  face  appear. 

And  by  his  side  sit  down. 
To  patient  faith  the  prize  is  sure; 
And  all  that  to  the  end  endure 

The  cross,  shall  wear  the  crown." 

A  soldier  in  uniform  stepped  aside  to  admit  them  into  a 
wide  hall,  or  aisle,  which  extended  along  in  front  of  the 
long  rows  of  cells.  The  emotions  of  Mr.  Gurley  were 
indescribable  as  he  entered  a  narrow  cell,  and  the  door  was 
locked  on  him.  How  long  he  would  be  doomed  to  that 
abode,  it  was  impossible  to  calculate ;  or  how  soon  he  might  be 
led  forth  to  torture  or  death,  none  could  tell.  If  the  revolu- 
tionists were  to  be  defeated,  it  was  to  be  expected  that,  in  the 
frenzy  of  their  disappointment,  they  would  avenge  them- 
selves, by  murdering  the  prisoners  in  their  power;  and  if 
thev  should  bo  victorious,  it  was  of^'nerally  understood  that 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GUKLEY.  113 

no  Protestant  should  be  left  to  "defile  tlie  soil  of  Ireland.'' 
Nor  could  Mr.  Gurley  tell  what  would  be  the  fate  of  his 
wife  and  child.  Should  she  return  to  the  city,  she  would 
have  a  desolate  mansion  to  enter,  as  all  the  Protestant 
houses,  from  which  the  inmates  had  fled,  were  robbed  of 
every  tiling  valuable. 

There  was  one  consoUng  reflection.  He  was  now  free 
from  the  wanton  abuse,  and  lawless  wretches,  in  the  street, 
and  safe  from  the  random  shots  of  the  intoxicated  soldiers. 
The  place  of  his  confinement  is  thus  described  in  one  of 
his  letters : 

"  The  prison  in  which  I  was  confined  was  a  large,  stone 
building,  with  two  wings.  A  yard,  with  a  stone  wall,  sur- 
rounded the  whole.  The  building  was  twenty-four  feet  in 
height.  Each  cell  had  a  glass  window,  with,  I  think,  nine 
panes  of  eight  by  ten  glass.  Outside  of  each  sash  were  iron 
bars,  about  two  and  a  half  inches  apart,  so  that  I  could  only 
shde  my  hand  between  them.  I  often  took  the  sash  down, 
to  let  in  the  fresh  air.  My  cell  was  eleven  and  a  half  feet 
long,  and  ten  feet  wide ;  and  in  this,  at  one  time,  there  were 
eighteen  of  us  confined.  Between  the  cells  and  the  front 
wall  of  the  prison,  which  looked  toward  the  court  and  main 
street,  was  a  wide  hall,  reaching  the  whole  length  of  the 
cells.  In  this  hall  was  a  large  stone  stair-case,  leading  to 
the  hall  and  cells  above.  These  rooms,  in  general,  and  the 
hall,  had  floors  several  feet  thick,  and  covered  with  blue 
hmestone  flags,  of  one  foot  depth.  Each  cell  was  arched 
overhead  with  cut  stone.  The  one  I  was  in  had  a  small 
fireplace.  The  south  side  of  the  prison  and  yard  were 
washed  by  an  ever-running  stream  of  pure  water.  The 
yard  included  the  jailer's  house,  a  fine  garden,  pump,  etc. : 
and  the  wall  which  surrounded  the  whole  was  some  twenty 
feet  high.  Guards  were  placed  at  the  door  of  the  hall: 
and  most  of  the  prisoners,  during  my  confinement,  were 
10 


114 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


permitted,  at  times,  to  walk,  and  take  exercise  in  the 
open  air." 

Mr.  G.  is  even  more  minute  in  the  description  of  the 
place ;  but  the  foregoing  extract  is  sufficient  to  give  a  fair 
idea  of  his  new  home. 

Few  words  convey  a  more  gloomy  impression  to  the  mind 
than  the  term  prison.  It  is  associated  with  crime  and  suf- 
fering, despair  and  death — the  place  which  justice  pro- 
vides for  the  safe-keeping  and  punishment  of  the  violators 
of  law,  social  order,  and  the  rights  of  man.  We  reflect  on 
the  prison  cell  as  the  abode  of  the  worst  of  our  race — the 
hardy  felon,  the  daring  robber,  the  stealthy,  midnight  assas- 
sin, whose  hands  are  red  with  blood.  But  it  were  a  doubt- 
ful question,  whether  they  have  been  tenanted  most  by  the 
innocent  or  the  guilty.  It  is  not  improbable  that  the  former 
would  bear  off  the  palm,  in  point  of  numbers.  From  the 
days  of  Joseph  in  the  prison  of  Pharaoh  to  the  present 
time,  these  gloomy  palaces  have  been  honored  with  the 
most  illustrious  names — philosophers,  heroes,  statesmen, 
and  divines.  The  apostle  Paul  and  his  companions  were 
familiar  with  chains  and  stocks.  The  dungeon  of  Olmutz 
is  rendered  immortal  by  the  illustrious  Lafayette — the  patriot 
of  France  and  the  companion  of  Washington.  Huss,  and 
Luther,  and  Baxter,  and  Bunyan  were  here  schooled  to 
heroic  deeds  and  moral  greatness;  and  the  dripping  walls 
of  the  Spanish  inquisition  have  been  sprinkled  with  the 
blood  of  as  innocent  and  noble  hearts  as  ever  beat  in 
human  bosoms.  Hosts  of  martyrs  have  here  had  their 
souls  strengthened  for  suffering,  and  girded  for  death.  In 
short,  in  all  ages  the  prisons  of  the  old  world  have  been 
the  chosen  places  of  confinement  and  torment  for  the  inno- 
cent, the  virtuous,  and  the  benefactors  of  mankind. 

Generally,  however,  the  same  roof  has  sheltered  both 
the  innocent  and  the  cruninal  together,  as  Jesus  and  Barabbas 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


115 


were  in  custody  at  the  same  time ;  but  it  was  reserved  for 
the  prison  of  Wexford,  under  misrule,  treason,  and  bigotry, 
to  exhibit  the  rare  instance  of  a  large  prison,  with  every  cell 
crowded  with  only  innocent  and  unoffending  men — men 
who  had  not  only  violated  no  law,  but  against  whom  there 
had  been  no  accusation,  except  that  they  were  Protestants, 
many  of  whom  were  among  the  most  intelligent  and  worthy 
citizens  of  the  county.  Mr.  Gurley  was  the  first  put  in  the 
cell  assigned  him ;  but  he  was  soon  joined  by  others,  who 
were  arrested  during  the  day;  for  they  were  brought  in 
both  from  the  city  and  country,  until  every  cell  in  the 
prison  was  full.  So  crowded,  indeed,  did  it  become,  that 
the  "committee  of  public  safety,"  fearing  the  consequence 
on  the  health  of  the  place,  ordered  over  fifty  of  them  to  be 
removed  to  the  market-house  hall,  where  they  were  placed 
under  guard.  This  was  the  same  room  in  which  Mr.  Gurley 
heard  Mr.  Wesley  preach,  on  his  last  visit  to  Ireland. 

Among  those  confined  in  this  apartment  was  a  Wesleyan 
Methodist  preacher.  Rev.  George  Taylor,  author  of  a  "  His- 
tory of  the  Irish  Rebellion  in  the  County  of  Wexford,"  to 
which  there  are  frequent  references  in  this  work.  Of  his 
sufferings  and  merciful  escape,  there  will  be  given  some 
account,  in  the  progress  of  this  narrative.  Mr.  Gurley  had 
a  brother,  (Jonas,)  and  a  brother-in-law,  (John  Smith,)  who 
resided  in  the  city.  They  were  hatters,  by  trade,  and 
carried  on  a  successful  business.  They  were  sober,  worthy 
men,  and  belonged  to  the  Established  Church.  They  were 
both  arrested,  and  placed  in  an  opposite  wing  of  the  prison; 
but  they  had  frequent  interviews  with  Mr.  Gurley  during 
their  confinement. 

It  was  some  satisfaction  to  Mr.  G.  that  nearly  all  in 
his  cell  were  his  old  acquaintance,  and  some  his  most  inti- 
mate friends.  One  of  them  was  an  aged  man — Mr.  Atkins — 
eighty-two  years  old.    He  was  one  of.  the  first  converts  to 


116  MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 

Methodism  in  Ireland.  A  young  clergyman  of  the  Church 
of  England,  was  also  one  of  the  inmates  a  part  of  the 
time.  The  cell-door  was  opened  during  the  day,  so  that 
the  prisoners  could  go  out  into  the  hall,  and,  by  permission 
of  the  guard,  into  the  open  air.  But  at  night  each  cell 
was  carefully  locked  or  bolted. 

It  is  characteristic  of  pure  religion,  that  it  enables  ita 
possessor  to  rejoice  where  others  weep,  and  to  triumph 
where  others  despair.  Paul  and  Silas  set  the  precedent  of 
converting  a  gloomy  prison  into  a  place  of  prayer  and 
praise,  and  thousands  since  have  followed  their  example. 

Several  in  the  cell  with  Mr.  G.  were  relio^ious,  but  others 
were  not ;  and  many  in  the  prison  had  not  the  faith  and 
love  requisite  for  the  trials  which  awaited  them.  He  there- 
fore proposed  to  have  daily  prayer  at  stated  seasons  for  all 
who  were  disposed  to  meet  at  his  cell  for  the  purpose; 
hoping  not  only  to  strengthen  the  faith  and  animate  the 
courage  of  believers,  but,  also,  to  be  instrumental  in  bring- 
ing others  to  the  cross.  In  his  manuscript  he  thus  alludes 
to  their  first  night  in  jail: 

"During  the  afternoon  I  Avas  favored  with  five  fellow- 
prisoners,  all  of  them  as  great  heretics  as  myself. 

"Kearney,  the  rebel  ordinary,  ordered  us  some  straw  to 
lie  on ;  so  when  night  came  we  spread  it  on  the  floor,  as  is 
done  in  stables  for  horses.  Some  of  my  companions  Avere 
Methodists,  whom  I  knew  well.  '  Here,  then,'  thought  I,  *is 
the  time  and  place  for  prayer.'  When  about  to  lie  down 
on  the  straw,  I  observed  to  them  that  most  likely  we  had 
but  a  short  time  to  live,  and  that  we  ought  to  prepare  for 
death,  by  improving  the  time  in  imploring  the  Lord  of 
heaven  to  give  us  his  divine  aid,  to  enable  us  to  meet  the 
fate  which  probably  awaited  us,  with  faith,  resignation,  and 
fortitude.  They  all  thought  as  I  did;  so  to  prayer  we 
went ;  and,  though  in  a  prison,  we  did  entreat  God  to  make 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


117 


it  as  the  g&te  of  heaven."  These  seasons  of  worship  were 
continued  in  the  cell  till  the  last  day  of  their  imprisonment. 

The  reader,  perhaps,  may  by  this  time  be  interested  to 
know  what  became  of  Mrs.  Gurey,  whom  we  left,  unpro- 
tected and  at  night,  with  her  bab^  and  two  sisters,  on  board 
the  sloop.  The  anxiety  of  her  husband  on  her  account 
may  be  easily  conceived.  A  week  passed  without  hearing 
a  word  from  her,  when  one  day  he  was  called  to  the  hall 
door,  where  to  his  great  surprise  and  joy  he  met  with  the 
servant  girl,  who  had  been  admitted  into  the  prison  yard. 
Mrs.  G.  had  learned  where  he  was,  and  came  to  see  him. 
She  brought  with  her  some  clean  linen,  and  some  toast  and 
tea.  Their  emotions  on  meeting  we  must  leave  for  the 
reader  to  imagine. 

Mrs.  Gurley  remained  on  board  the  ship  two  days ;  the 
captain  was  kind  and  gentlemanly  toward  her,  and,  at  her 
request,  put  her  and  her  company  on  shore.  She  had  the 
precaution  to  secure  a  portion  of  the  jewelry  before  it  was 
taken  by  the  piratical  crews,  ordered  by  the  rebel  authori- 
ties to  search  the  ships  for  goods ;  but  the  greater  part  of 
the  silver  plate  and  watches  fell  into  their  hands,  and  were 
never  heard  of  more. 

When  Mrs.  G.  reached  the  wharf  with  her  sisters  and 
servant  girl,  she  repaired  to  her  forsaken  abode.  Of  the 
front  windows  every  pane  of  glass  was  broken ;  most  of  the 
light  furniture  and  articles  were  taken  away.  Some  beds 
remained  in  an  upper  room.  Closing  the  doors  and  win- 
dows as  best  they  could,  they  lodged  together  in  the  cham- 
ber, but  not  without  constant  alarm  from  the  noisy  rabble 
without.  Mrs.  G.  related  that,  on  passing  from  the  dock 
to  her  house,  she  saw  a  man  shot  down  on  the  opposite  side 
of  the  street.  No  article  of  food  remained  in  the  house, 
and  where  to  obtain  any  to  subsist  on  was  a  question.  The 
insurgent  army,  like  a  cloud  of  locusts,  had  devoured  every 


118 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


thing;  and  the  numbers  in  from  the  surrounding  country 
had  made  it  impossible  to  find  a  particle  of  provision  for 
sale. 

Finding  it  impossible  to  obtain  food  from  the  shops,  Mrs. 
G-.  and  one  of  her  sisters  called  on  a  wealthy  lady,  a  Mrs. 
Tyghe,  who  resided  in  the  suburbs  of  the  town.  She  was 
a  member  of  the  class  of  which  Mr.  G.  was  the  leader, 
and  a  most  devoted  and  excellent  lady.  To  her  they  rep- 
resented their  destitute  condition.  She  wept  with  them, 
and,  with  true  sisterly  affection,  said  that  she  would  share 
with  them  what  little  she  had.  She  told  them  that  her 
premises  had  been  searched  over  and  over  for  food,  and 
that  all  she  had  was  what  she  had  been  able  to  secrete  from 
the  rebels.  She  then  took  them  into  her  kitchen  garden, 
and,  removing  a  slight  covering  of  earth  and  weeds,  took 
from  a  basket  which  had  been  buried  a  fine  smoked  ham, 
which  she  gave  them ;  and,  also,  a  loaf  of  bread  which  she 
had  in  the  house  she  shared  with  them. 

Thus  were  their  immediate  wants  supplied;  and,  in  a  few 
days,  provision  was  tolerably  plenty  and  cheap,  having  been 
brought  in  from  the  surrounding  country  by  the  friends  of 
the  insurgents,  who  were,  perhaps,  fearful  that  they  might 
be  obliged  to  give  it  to  the  rebel  army,  whose  military  chest 
was  empty. 

Mrs.  Gurley  was  allowed  to  bring  or  send  clothes  and 
food  to  the  prison,  but  she  was  permitted  to  see  her  hus- 
band but  once  more  during  his  confinement. 

The  fare  of  the  prisoners,  as  furnished  by  the  authorities, 
is  thus  described  by  Mr.  Gurley:  "The  rebels  gave  us 
nothing  to  live  on  but  potatoes  and  water;  but  these  were 
good.  Some  of  us,  who  had  cash,  would  get  friends  to 
buy  for  us  bread,  meat,  and  butter,  and  we  united  and 
bought  half  a  barrel  of  table  beer ;  and  my  wife,  when  she 
could  get  it,  would  send  or  bring  me  tea,  bread,  and  butter.'** 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY.  119 

Another  place  ■where  Protestants  were  confined  in  Wex- 
ford was  the  barracks.  The  rebel  senate  were  strict  in 
arresting  Catholics  whom  they  deemed  traitors  to  their 
cause.  On  Sunday,  the  3d  of  June,  one  of  their  number, 
who  had  been  a  witness  against  one  Dixon,  a  priest,  was 
taken  out  and  shot.  To  render  his  death  more  ignominious 
in  the  eyes  of  his  brethren,  they  compelled  Protestant 
prisoners  to  be  his  executioners.  Taylor  gives  the  following 
account  of  the  tragic  scene:  "After  mass  by  a  priest,  and 
receiving  instructions,  Thomas  Dixon,  a  near  relative  of  the 
priest,  was  appointed  to  conduct  the  awful  business.  He 
was  one  of  the  most  barbarous  men  to  the  defenseless  that 
ever  existed,  but  a  greater  coward  in  battle  could  not  be. 
He  had  the  prisoner  brought  to  the  bull- ring,  and  a  Mr. 
Robison,  one  of  the  executioners,  being  ordered  to  fire,  the 
unfortunate  man  fell  dead ;  when  Dixon  ran  up  and  thrust 
his  sword  through  his  neck ;  then  drawing  it  forth,  he  held 
it  up  to  the  view  of  the  mob,  desiring  them  to  '  behold  the 
blood  of  a  traitor!'  His  body  was  dragged  to  the  river 
and  thrown  in.  Two  of  his  executioners  were  massacred 
on  the  bridge  on  the  20th  of  June;  the  other  escaped." 

For  several  days  Mr.  G.  and  his  comrades  were  undis- 
turbed in  prison,  except  that  occasionally  large  mobs  of 
rebel  sailors  and  others,  half  intoxicated,  would  assemble 
outside  the  jail-yard  gate,  shouting,  cursing,  and  striving 
to  force  their  way  in,  to  put  the  heretics,  as  they  called 
them,  all  to  death. 

"As  I  was  sitting,"  says  Mr.  Gurley,  "on  some  straw  on 
the  floor,  on  the  6th  or  7th  of  June,  reading  in  a  httle  Tes- 
tament, Messrs.  Danniels,  Piggot,  and  Julian,  all  gentlemen 
in  the  service  of  the  government,  and  fellow-prisoners,  came 
to  the  door  of  our  cell,  and  some  twenty  others  with  them. 
As  they  came  near,  several  cried,  '0,  Mr.  Gurley,  pray 
for  us!'    'Pray  for  yourselves,'  said  I.    '0,  we  can't/ 


120 


MEMOIR  Of-  KEV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


replied  they.  '  TMiat,'  said  I,  '  is  the  matter  now  V  '  Don't 
you  hear,'  said  they,  'the  shouting?  Five  or  six  hundred 
sailors  are  trying  to  get  in  to  murder  us  all !'  I  then  called 
on  one  of  the  prisoners,  who  was  religious,  to  pray,  but  he 
was  so  terrified  he  could  not.  So  I  bade  them  kneel  down. 
But  0,  the  situation  we  were  in!  Such  weeping  I  never 
saw  before.  The  cell  was  full,  and  the  entrance  full;  and, 
as  they  leaned  on  one  another  weeping,  I  prayed  till  I 
was  quite  fatigued,  and  was  about  to  stop,  when  they  cried, 
'0,  don't  stop!'  So  I  leaned  my  back  against  the  wall 
and  continued  for  some  time  longer,  until  I  was  quite  ex- 
hausted." 

Mr.  G.  often  spoke  of  this  as  one  of  the  most  alBfecting 
scenes  he  ever  witnessed  under  prayer.  Men  who  had 
never  prayed  before,  were  melted  into  tenderness,  and 
sobbed  like  children.  The  fear  of  death  for  the  time 
seemed  to  be  forgotten,  or  dissipated  by  the  expulsive 
power  of  deeper  and  stronger  emotions. 

Mr.  G.  continues :  "When  I  stopped  praying,  I  rose  up  and 
said,  '  Friends,  the  effects  you  now  feel  and  witness  do  not 
ascribe  to  any  virtue  or  holiness  in  me  or  my  poor  prayers, 
but  to  the  Spirit  of  God,  who  is  operating  on  your  hearts. 
Many  of  you,  I  presume,  never  prayed  before;  and  now 
that  death,  and  judgment,  and  an  awful  eternity  are  before 
you,  and  a  strict  account  to  be  rendered,  0  continue  to  call 
on  God,  through  Christ,  while  you  exist.  It  may  be  our 
guards  will  give  us  up  to  the  mob  to  be  butchered  this  very 
night.  Call,  then,  on  the  Lord  while  he  may  be  found ;  he  is 
now  at  work  in  your  hearts.  Cease  not,  then,  to  pray  for 
mercy  while  you  breathe,  for  I  do  beheve  some  of  us  will 
never  leave  this  place  but  for  eternity.'  This  was,  in  fact,  the 
case  with  some  of  these  very  men.  Poor  Danniels  was  one. 
I  observed  that  he  prayed  very  fervently.  He  was  mur- 
dered on  the  bridge  the  20th  of  June.    I  found  his  body 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


121 


afterward,  on  a  place  called  the  Cat's  Strand,  without  a 
particle  of  raiment,  except  a  black  velvet  stock  about  liis 
neck.  I  had  him  put  in  a  coffin  which  I  took  for  my 
brother  Jonas,  who  was  murdered  the  same  day." 

Mr.  Gurley  has  left  but  little  on  record  in  regard  to  his 
own  personal  feeUngs  and  religious  enjoyment  during  the 
three  weeks  he  was  in  the  hands  of  his  enemies.  He  seems 
to  have  been  more  anxious  for  others  than  himself ;  and  re- 
signed to  the  will  of  God,  he  improved  every  opportunity 
to  lead  others,  who  were  in  like  peril  with  himself,  to  that 
grace  which  was  now  his  chief  support. 

But  the  following  brief  paragraph  shows  that  he  was  not 
without  the  ''consolations  of  God:''  "Here,  in  prison,  we 
had  time  to  read  and  pray ;  and,  for  my  own  part,  my  soul 
was  full  of  joy  and  peace  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  0,  at 
such  a  time  to  have  peace  with  God — peace  with  one's  own 
soul !  Such  was  the  state  of  mind  with  me  at  this  time ;  I 
could  still  call  God  my  Father." 

He  found  consolation  himself,  and  cheered  the  gloom  of 
others,  by  singing  frequently  such  hymns  of  Mr.  Wesley's 
as  were  familiar  to  his  memory.  His  voice,  even  at  a 
later  period,  was  surpassingly  sweet,  musical,  and  of  great 
compass. 

Among  others,  the  following  lines,  from  the  composition  of 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  were  sung,  to  cheer  their  solitary  hours: 

"  Come,  0  thou  traveler  nnkno'VPTi, 

Whom  still  I  hold,  but  cannot  see; 
My  company  before  is  gone, 

And  I  am  left  alone  witli  thee: 
With  thee  all  night  1  mean  to  stay. 
And  wrestle  till  the  break  of  day. 

What  though  my  shrinking  flesh  complain, 

And  murmur  to  contend  so  long: 
I  rise  superior  to  my  pain: 

When  I  am  weak,  then  I  am  strong: 
And,  when  ray  all  of  strength  shall  fail, 
T  f>hall  with  the  (rod-raan  prevail." 

n 


122 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


The  foDowing,  from  another  hymn,  were  also  favorite 
lines  with  him,  having  been  frequently  sung  by  him  at 
that  time : 

"  Happy  the  man  whose  hopes  rely 
On  Israel's  God;  he  made  the  sky. 

And  earth,  and  seas,  with  all  their  train; 
His  truth  for  ever  stands  secure; 
He  saves  th'  oppressed,  and  feeds  the  poor, 
And  none  shall  find  his  promise  vain. 

The  Lord  pours  eyesight  on  the  blind; 
The  Lord  supports  the  fainting  mind; 

He  sends  the  lab'ring  conscience  peace; 
He  helps  the  stranger  in  distress. 
The  widow  and  the  fatherless. 

And  grants  the  prisoner  sweet  release." 

These,  with  some  other  portions  of  the  hymns  of  our 
Church,  were,  in  after  life,  sung  by  him  with  peculiar  eflfect 
and  feeling.  He  seemed  attached  to  them  from  the  very 
fact  that  they  had  been  his  companions  in  the  hours  of  his 
greatest  tribulation ;  as  one  becomes  the  enduring  friend  of 
those  who  have  ministered  comfort  to  him  in  the  time  of 
necessity  or  distress. 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


123 


CHAPTER  X. 

Progress  of  the  insurgents — Division  of  the  army — Battle  of 
N'ewtawn-barry — Insurgents  defeated  —  Battle  of  Gorey  —  King's 
troops  cut  off,  and  Gorey  taken  —  Harvy's  camp  —  Sculaooge 
House — Troops  march  to  attack  Ross — Proceedings  in  Wexford — 
Gruel  treatment  of  Protestants — Rev.  Mr.  Owen — his  sufferings — 
Jonas  Gurley  required  to  shoot  a  prisoner — Baptizing  heretics — 
Mr.  Gurley's  mother — Martyrdom  of  Protestants  on  Vinegar  Hill — 
Narrative  of  a  prisoner — Murders  in  cold  blood  sanctioned  by 
priests. 

Having  tlms  accompanied  the  subject  of  tliis  biography 
to  his  prison,  and  marked  in  what  manner  liis  time  was 
there  spent,  we  may  now  leave  him  for  a  season,  and  trace 
the  progress  of  the  insurgents ;  and  see  in  what  manner,  as 
if  led  by  some  fatality,  they  conducted  their  boasted  strug- 
gles for  freedom. 

While  the  rebel  senate  was  rapidly  filling  the  prisons, 
the  hitherto  victorious  army  was  by  no  means  idle.  The 
separation  of  the  body  into  three  divisions,  after  they  left 
Wexford,  has  been  mentioned.  One  of  these  divisions, 
under  father  Kearns,  a  Catholic  priest,  encamped  on  Vine- 
gar Hill,  and  on  the  next  day  after  their  retirement  from  the 
city,  numbered  fifteen  thousand  men ;  most  of  whom  were 
well  armed,  and  impatient  for  conquest  and  plunder.  Early 
that  morning  the  drums  beat  to  arms;  and,  led  by  their 
sacred  commander  and  under  officers,  they  marched  several 
miles,  to  a  place  called  Newtown-barry.  This  was  a  beauti- 
ful village,  on  the  line  between  the  counties  of  Wexford  and 
Carlow.  Embosomed  in  the  hills  which  rise  in  emerald  love- 
liness around  it,  and  washed  by  the  river  Slaney,  which 
curves  partly  round  it,  few  places  in  Ireland  could  present 
a  more  delightful  abode,  or  more  charming  scenery. 

This  place  was  p^arrisoned  by  about  four  hundred  men, 


124  MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 

commanded  by  Colonel  L'Estrange.  At  twelve  o'clock 
intelligence  reached  the  village  of  the  approach  of  the  in- 
surgents. The  Colonel  and  his  troops  took  a  strong  position 
in  the  town,  and  awaited  the  onset.  The  assailants  first 
took  possession  of  a  hill  that  commanded  the  town,  and 
opened  a  brisk  fire  on  the  troops,  with  a  six-pounder  and 
some  ship  swivels.  Perceiving,  however,  that  these  did 
little  effect,  they  poured  down  the  bill  like  a  toirent,  con- 
fident of  success  from  their  numbers.  The  troops  did  not 
wait  their  arrival,  but  instantly  withdrew  to  a  position  one 
mile  from  the  place,  on  the  high  road.  The  assailants, 
delighted  with  their  easy  victory,  entered  the  town  with 
deafening  shouts,  set  the  suburbs  on  fire,  and  plundered 
the  baggage  of  the  retreating  army.  They  then  burst  open 
the  cellars,  and  drank  spirits  in  such  abundance  that  they 
became  generally  intoxicated,  and  ranged  through  the  town 
with  great  disorder  and  noise. 

While  in  this  condition,  Colonel  L'Estrange  suddenly 
returned  to  the  town,  and,  with  his  cannon,  opened  a  most 
destructive  fire  on  their  disordered  ranks. 

The  storm  of  grape  shot  which  swept  through  the  street 
threw  the  insurgents  into  such  confusion,  that,  before  they 
could  form,  the  streets  were  full  of  the  dead  and  wounded. 
A  fierce  charge  now  decided  the  day ;  the  insurgents  fled 
in  all  directions,  leaving  two  hundred  and  fifty  slain,  while 
the  troops  suffered  the  loss  of  only  one  killed,  and  one 
wounded. 

The  flying  party  repaired  to  the  camp  at  Vinegar  Hill> 
greatly  enraged  at  their  defeat.  To  avenge  themselves,  in 
some  degree,  they  burned  all  the  Protestant  houses  they 
found  on  their  way. 

On  the  same  day  the  division  under  priest  Murphy 
marched  to  Ballycannow,  intending,  with  others,  to  attack 
Ctorev,  which  was  garrisoned  bv  a  part  of  the  forces  which 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY.  125 

had  left  Wexford,  and  others;  but,  before  the  insurgents 
were  ready  to  make  the  attempt,  a  detachment  of  troops 
attacked  them,  and  after  an  hour's  severe  conflict,  in  which 
a  number  of  them  fell,  they  were  completely  routed,  and 
retreated,  leaving  their  dead  and  wounded  on  the  field, 
ikiurphy,  who  had  just  been  defeated,  had  not  with  him 
the  whole  division  of  insurgents  assigned  him,  but  had 
divided  the  body  with  Anthony  Perry,  an  associate  com- 
mander, who  was  to  join  him  with  his  division  the  next 
day,  and,  with  their  united  forces,  storm  the  garrison  at 
Gorey,  and  take  the  town. 

As  soon  as  Perry  heard  of  Murphy's  defeat,  he  was 
greatly  chagrined,  and  instantly  resolved  to  retrieve  the 
fortunes  of  the  day,  by  a  determined  assault  on  the  place, 
as  soon  as  he  could  bring  sufficient  aid  for  the  purpose. 
He  succeeded  in  getting  father  Kearns,  with  his  division, 
from  Vinegar  Hill,  and  some  troops  under  Captain  Doyle, 
from  Wexford.  Their  forces  were  united  on  Sunday,  the 
3d  of  June;  messengers  were  sent  through  the  surrounding 
country,  to  summon  all  to  camp. 

On  the  same  day,  General  Loftus,  with  one  thousand  king's 
troops,  arrived  for  the  relief  of  Gorey.  This  force,  together 
with  the  garrison,  it  was  hoped,  would  be  sufficient  to  repel 
any  number  of  undisciphned  men  the  rebel  commanders  might 
bring  to  the  assault.  On  Monday,  the  4th,  the  insurgents 
amounted  to  twenty  thousand  men.  These  were  drawn  up 
in  order,  early  in  the  morning,  at  their  camp,  a  few  miles 
from  the  place  of  assault.  The  priests  celebrated  mass 
amongst  them,  and  after  distributing  ball  cartiidge  in  abund- 
ance, at  ten  o'clock  they  proceeded  to  Gorey.  Intelligence 
of  the  design  of  the  insurgents  to  attack  the  town  on  that 
day  was  communicated  in  the  morning,  at  an  early  hour; 
i  the  drums  beat  to  arms,  the  trumpets  sounded,  and  every 
preparation  was  made  to  rec^^'ve  the  enemy. 


126 


IklEMOlR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GUKLEY. 


A  large  hill  rose  between  the  town  and  the  expected 
assailants.  It  was  determined  to  go  out  of  town  to  engage 
them;  and,  for  this  purpose,  the  loyal  troops  divided. 
General  Loftus,  with  his  division  of  one  thousand  foot  and 
some  artillery,  kept  to  the  left  of  the  hill;  while  Colonel 
Walpole,  with  several  hundred  men  and  three  battalion 
guns,  took  the  road  which  wound  round  the  ascent  to  the 
right.  It  was  not  known,  it  appears,  by  which  of  the  two 
routes  the  insurgents  would  approach. 

Colonel  Walpole,  by  an  oversight  Avholly  unaccountable 
and  inexcusable,  proceeded  without  the  caution  of  an  ad- 
vanced guard,  so  essential  to  prevent  surprise.  This  fatal 
neglect  of  the  officer,  as  will  be  seen,  cost  him  his  life,  and 
decided  the  fortunes  of  the  day.  The  rebel  scouts  in  ad- 
vance of  the  main  body,  saw  Walpole  and  his  division 
approaching,  and  hastened  back  with  the  information  to  the 
commanders.  Priest  John  Murphy,  of  Bolavogue,  who  was 
at  the  head  of  the  assailants,  called  a  halt,  and  ordered  the 
gunsmen  inside  of  the  ditches;  he  then  drew  up  his  cannon 
in  the  centre  of  the  road,  masking  them  by  a  platoon  of 
men  in  front,  and  thus  awaited  the  arrival  of  the  loyal 
troops. 

The  rebel  army  extended  for  miles  along  the  road  in  the 
rear  of  their  artillery,  and  presented  a  formidable  appear- 
ance, as  the  windings  of  the  road  revealed  their  immense 
numbers. 

AValpole,  at  the  head  of  his  men,  advanced  firmly  to  the 
attack,  and  when  within  almost  a  pistol-shot  of  the  head 
of  the  column,  and  about  to  fire  and  charge,  to  their  amaze- 
ment, a  thousand  men,  from  behind  the  hedges  and  in  the 
ditches,  opened  a  most  deadly  fire  of  musketry  on  their  ex- 
tended columns;  while,  at  the  same  moment,  the  masked 
battery  in  the  centre  of  the  road  now  opened  its  thunder, 
and  poured  a  tempest  of  iron  hail  into  their  exposed 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


127 


platoons.  Edward  Fitzgerald,  who,  with  some  men,  had 
joined  in  the  action,  was  a  mile  in  the  rear  when  the  firing 
began ;  but  tm-ning  his  horse  to  the  ditch,  he  leaped  into 
the  field,  and  rode  to  the  front  of  the  battle,  waving  his 
sword  as  he  passed  along,  crying,  "  Now,  my  boys,  surround 
them !  surround  them !" 

The  loyal  troops  gallantly  returned  the  fire  of  the  enemy, 
and,  over  the  dead  bodies  of  their  comrades,  with  a  cool 
daring  and  bravery  rarely  excelled,  held  at  bay  the  vast 
force  of  the  assailants. 

Colonel  Walpole  fell  beneath  the  first  deadly  fire  from 
the  ditches,  a  ball  passing  through  his  thigh,  and  another 
through  his  head.  The  troops,  seeing  the  enemy  fast  sur- 
romiding  them,  fought  retreating  into  Gorey,  leaving  behind 
them  their  cannon ;  from  Gorey  they  retreated  immediately 
to  Arklow,  followed  by  many  of  the  Protestants  of  the 
place. 

General  Loftus  heard  the  firing,  and  having  no  doubt  but 
Colonel  Walpole  would  defeat  them,  proceeded  on  his  route 
nine  miles  round,  intending  to  intercept  their  retreat.  When 
he  reached  the  battle-field  and  saw  the  mangled  body  of 
Walpole  and  his  fallen  soldiers,  he  could  scarce  credit  his 
senses.  Not  deeming  it  prudent  to  attack  the  victorious 
insurgents,  who  were  now  fully  in  possession  of  the  town, 
he  marched  his  troops  toward  Carlow.  Flushed  with  con- 
quest, the  rebels  now  plundered  the  town,  and  indulged  in 
all  manner  of  excesses;  and  a  large  proportion  became 
intoxicated.  Had  General  Loftus  now  returned  with  one- 
half  his  men,  the  rebels  would  doubtless  have  been  easily 
routed;  this,  however,  he  did  not  do,  and  the  insurgents 
kept  possession.  Thus  the  carelessness  of  an  officer  blasted 
the  bright  hopes  of  that  morning,  and  the  flames  of  a  ter- 
rible rebellion  blazed  higher  than  ever. 

The  reader  by  tliis  time  may  wish  to  know  something  of 


128  MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 

the  divison  commanded  by  B.  B.  Harvy,  Commander-in- 
chief,  and  President  of  the  Council.  His  detachment  was 
designated  to  take  the  garrisoned  town  of  Ross;  but,  as 
thousands  were  flocking  daily  to  his  camp,  he  delayed  the 
attack  until  the  fifth.  Harvy,  however,  marched  his  division 
to  a  place  a  few  miles  from  Ross,  and  formed  his  camp, 
where  they  remained  until  the  fourth. 

During  this  time  many  Protestants  were  brought  t< 
camp,  together  with  some  disaffected  Catholics,  who  wen 
either  shot  immediately  or  put  in  confinement. 

The  house  and  bam  of  a  Mr.  King,  of  Sculaboge. 
which  was  in  the  vicinity  of  the  camp,  were  now  selected 
by  Harvy  and  his  men  as  a  place  of  confinement  for  such 
persons,  and  it  was  soon  filled  with  prisoners — men,  women, 
and  children — whose  melancholy  fate  will  be  hereafter 
detailed. 

The  camp  of  Harvy  was  but  a  few  miles  from  Wexford ; 
so  that  he  could  be  present  frequently  at  the  meetings  of 
the  Grand  Council  and  still  superintend  the  movements  of 
his  men.  No  influence,  however,  that  he  could  exert,  could 
prevent  his  Papist  rebels  from  burning  all  the  Protestants' 
houses  in  the  country  around. 

On  the  fourth  of  June,  Harvy,  at  the  head  of  thirty- 
seven  thousand  men,  reached  Corbet  Hill,  and  encamped 
for  the  night  at  a  beautiful  country  seat,  the  residence  of 
Edward  Murphy,  Esq.,  within  half  a  mile  of  Ross,  intending 
to  attack  the  place  next  morning. 

Here  we  will  leave  them  for  the  present,  and  return  to 
Mr.  Gurley  and  the  city  of  Wexford. 

The  rebel  senate  continued  in  session  in  Wexford,  and 
continued  to  look  with  deep  solicitude  for  the  promised  aid 
from  France.  The  French  Directory  did  not  succeed  in 
dispatching  troops  to  their  assistance,  as  was  promised  in 
April  or  May. 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY.  129 

If,  instead  of  waging-  an  expensive  and  perilous  war  in 
Egypt,  leading  thousands  of  French  soldiers  to  perish  in 
the  desert,  Bonaparte  had  been  sent  to  Ireland,  he  would 
have  pierced  England,  his  mortal  foe  and  hated  rival,  in  a 
vital  part,  and  perhaps  in  the  end  have  escaped  the  miserable 
fate  which  he  afterward  incurred  from  her  power. 

As  war  was  then  existino;  with  Eno-land,  it  is  wondciful 
that  France  was  so  blind  to  her  own  interests  as  not  to 
embrace  the  occasion  to  humble,  on  the  soil  of  Ireland,  her 
hated  rival.  The  Directory  awoke  at  last  to  the  im- 
portance of  the  measure,  but  struck  a  blow  when  it  was  too 
late  to  be  available.  The  troops  she  promised  landed  after 
the  Rebellion  was  over.  The  absence  of  the  main  body  of 
the  insurgents  restored  only  comparative  tranquility  to 
Wexford.  Many  of  the  Protestant  families,  through  fear, 
appeared  to  favor  the  seeming  revolution.  The  shops  and 
stores  were  reopened,  and  Liberty,  in  large  capitals,  was 
written  on  most  of  the  doors  and  windows.  Many  of  the 
houses  were  decorated  with  green  branches,  while  from  the 
public  buildings  the  banners  of  independence  waved  in  the 
breeze.  In  the  meantime,  the  cell  in  Avhich  Mr.  Gurley  was 
placed  continued  to  receive  fresh  inmates,  some  of  whom 
were  brought  several  miles  from  the  country.  Some  of 
them  had  narrowly  escaped  death;  others  had  been  tor- 
mented in  various  ways. 

The  following,  as  an  instance,  is  given:  "One  day  the 
Uev.  Mr.  Owen,  a  clergyman  of  the  Episcopal  Church,  was 
brought  into  our  cell.  He  looked  wildly ;  his  hair  was 
shorn  off,  and  his  head  daubed  over  with  a  coat  of  tar  or 
pitch.  When  he  came  near  me  he  said,  *0!  Mr.  Gurley, 
I  want  you  to  make  me  a  pair  of  gold  boot  buckles,  as  I 
am  to  go  a  hunting  in  a  day  or  two,  perhaps  to-morrow.' 
I  replied,  '  Very  well,  sir,  furnish  me  the  gold,  and  if  I  have 
time  you  shall  have  them.'    Poor  man!  he  was  dera.nged; 


130 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


and  no  wonder.  He  Avas  torn  from  the  bosom  of  his  family ; 
taken  to  the  rebel  camp  at  Gorey  ;  his  head  shaved,  and 
covered  with  melted  pitch  ;  he  was  then  taken  to  an  upper 
window  in  the  market-house,  and  hung  from  it  by  his  feet, 
his  head  being  nearly  half  way  to  the  ground;  directly 
under  him  were  a  number  of  pikes  placed,  with  their 
handles  sunk  in  the  earth,  their  barbed  points  ready  to 
pierce  him  in  his  fall,  A  man  was  standing  with  a  knife, 
ready  to  cut  the  rope.  In  this  horrid  situation  he  was  kept 
some  time,  but  the  order  to  execute  him  was  not  given,  and 
he  was  brought  to  our  prison  stark  mad." 

Rev.  Andrew  Taylor,  preacher  on  Wexford  circuit,  was 
also  imprisoned,  but  he  was  finally  liberated.  For  awhile  he 
was  much  dejected,  but  subsequently  revived,  and  joined  in 
the  prayers  of  the  company.  His  escape  is  thus  referred  to 
in  the  Life  of  Gideon  Ouseley,  Irish  missionary,  (page  176:) 

"During  the  reign  of  anarchy,  (1798,)  he  was  made  a 
prisoner  by  the  rebel  forces,  in  the  garrison  of  Wexford. 
While  hundreds  of  Protestants  were  sacrificed  at  the  shrine 
of  intolerance,  and  victim  after  victim,  from  the  points  of 
the  enemy's  pikes,  swelled  the  tide  of  the  blood-stained 
Slaney,  Andrew  Taylor  was  brought  before  the  Inquisitorial 
court.  The  usual  interrogatories  were  put:  '  What  are  you?' 
'I  knew,'  said  Mr.  Taylor,  'if  I  had  said,  "I  am  a  Protes- 
tant," that  would  have  been  bad  enough;  to  have  said,  "I 
am  a  Methodist,"  would  have  been  worse;  but  to  have  said. 
"I  am  a  Methodist  preacher,"  would  have  been  worst  of 
all.'  Raising  himself  up  in  calm  defiance  of  the  ruffian 
host,  he  boldly  exclaimed,  *I  am  a  Methodist  preacher,' 
not  knowing  but  the  next  hour  would  have  been  his  last 
Strange  to  say,  they  seemed,  by  his  intrepid  avowal,  im- 
pressed with  awe ;  one  of  them  interposed,  and  he  escaped 
unhurt." 

An  event  now  occurred  which  gave  great  pain  to  Mr. 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


131 


Gurley:  A  Roman  Catholic,  who  had  in  some  way  dis- 
pleased the  authorities,  was  condemned  to  die;  and,  as 
usual,  Protestant  prisoners  were  required  to  shoot  him. 
His  brother  Jonas,  and  two  others,  were  commanded  to  be 
his  executioners.  Had  the  principles  of  Jonas  been  fixed, 
enlightened,  and  elevated,  as  those  of  his  brother,  he  would 
have  declined  the  task,  at  ail  hazards.  As  it  was,  he  per- 
formed it  with  great  reluctance,  and  doubtless  considered 
the  guilt  not  his,  but  theirs,  who,  having  him  in  their  power, 
demanded  it  at  his  hands.  In  the  manuscript  is  the  fol- 
lowing: 

"  When  my  brother  was  passing  out  with  the  Papist  who 
was  condemned,  I  asked  him  where  he  was  going;  he 
replied,  'I  don't  know,'  I  supposed  they  were  taking  my 
brother  out  to  be  flogged  or  murdered,    I  burst  into  tears. 

0  how  my  soul  was  torn  with  a  hundred  conflicting  feehngs! 

1  wept  and  prayed  for  him  and  myself,  that  the  Lord  would 
give  us  strengthening  grace  for  sufi"ering  times.  When 
Jonas  returned,  I  went  to  him,  and  inquired  where  he  had 
been,  and  for  what  he  was  called  out.  He  then  told  me 
what  he  had  been  required  to  do.  He  was  greatly  aflected, 
and  wept  much.  He  remarked  to  me,  '  William,  if  the 
Papists  get  the  day,  the  Bible  is  all  a  lie.'  1  replied,  'Xo, 
no,  Jonas;  the  Bible  is  true,  whatever  may  happen.  "Let 
God  be  true,  though  every  man  should  be  a  liar."  '  Jonas 
generally  attended  our  noon  meetings,  and  at  other  times 
when  he  could." 

The  following  incident,  recorded  by  Mr.  Gurley,  affords 
a  fine  illustration  of  the  triumph  of  Christian  principle  and 
feeling  over  human  nature,  and  shows  what  grace  can  do 
for  the  fallen  spirit  of  man.  It  was  a  hteral  fulfillment  of 
the  Savior's  command,  "Bless  them  that  curse  you;  do 
good  to  them  that  hate  you." 

"As  the  rebels  gave  us  no  food  but  potatoes,  my  wife, 


132 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


when  she  could  get  it,  would  send  or  bring  me  bread, 
butter,  and  tea,  even  when  she  had  scarcely  enough  foi 
herself  and  child.  I  remember  one  day  she  sent  me  a 
bowl  of  tea,  with  bread  and  butter.  I  had  taken  my  dinner ; 
so  I  reserved  it  for  another  time.  Soon  after,  Avhile  walking: 
in  the  prison-yard,  I  saw  at  the  foot  of  the  stairs  a  rebel 
sailor,  whom  1  knew,  keeping  guard.  When  I  came  near 
him,  I  said,  'John,  how  are  you  getting  along'?'  'Bad 
enough,'  said  he.  'What's  the  matter?'  *I  have  been 
standing  here  since  nine  o'clock  yesterday  morning,  and 
have  liad  neither  bit  nor  sup.'  He  had  an  awful-lookin«^ 
pike  in  his  hand.  I  pitied  the  poor  fellow,  and  went  up  to 
my  cell,  took  the  food  my  wife  had  sent  me,  and  brought  it 
to  him.  Tears  of  gratitude  came  in  his  eyes  as  he  took  it. 
I  held  his  pike  while  he  was  eating.  'John,'  said  I,  as  I 
passed  my  hand  over  the  rough  barbs  of  the  weapon,  'you 
will,  I  suppose,  in  a  day  or  two,  be  pulhng  out  my  bowels 
with  this?'  'I  hope  not,  sir,'  said  he;  'I  wonder  what 
keeps  your  English  friends  from  coming  to  your  assistance  !* 

"As  I  took  the  bowl  to  the  cell  again,  some  of  the  men 
asked  me  what  I  had  done  with  my  victuals.  'I  gave  it,' 
said  I,  'to  that  poor  fellow  standing  guard  at  the  foot  of 
the  stairs.'  One  replied,  *I  would  rather  give  him  a  rope 
to  hang  himself  with.'  Another  said,  'I  would  sooner  give 
him  poison.'  I  replied,  '"If  thine  enemy  hunger,  feed 
him;  if  he  thirst,  give  him  drink."  ' 

"I  never  saw  a  more  grateful  creature  than  he  showed 
himself  to  be  toward  me  afterward.  Being  a  sailor,  he  was 
at  Liverpool  several  times  when  I  resided  there,  and  he 
would  always  call  to  inquire  if  I  had  any  commands  for 
Ireland." 

Mr.  Gurley's  mother  found  refuge  with  some  Catholic 
acquaintance  during  the  worst  part  of  the  Rebellion.  He 
relates  that,  while  he  was  in  prison,  "some  Papists  went  to 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


133 


her  and  asked  if  she  would  have  a  priest  to  baptize  her? 
She  rephed  that,  thougli  her  parents  were  Quakers,  she  was 
already  baptized.  'For,'  said  she,  'when  I  was  an  infant, 
I  was  put  out  to  a  Cathohc  nurse,  who  got  the  priest  to 
baptize  me,  because,  as  she  said,  she  did  not  want  to  nurse 
a  "httle  devil."  '  She  told  them  they  would  not  hold  the 
town  a  month ;  nor  did  they  but  only  twenty-three  days." 

The  priests,  during  the  rebel  sway,  were  very  busy  in 
baptizing  heretics,  especially  women  and  children,  although 
the  number  of  men  who  submitted  to  it  was  not  small.  To 
this  they  were  constrained  by  a  hope  of  safety ;  but  it  was, 
however,  only  a  temporary  protection ;  "for,"  says  Taylor  in 
his  history,  "it  was  well  understood  that  even  these  persons 
would  have  been  put  to  death  if  the  rebels  had  prevailed. 
Such  as  were  baptized  received  the  following  protection : 

"'I  hereby  certify  that  A.  B.,  of  C,  in  the  parish  of  D., 
has  done  his  duty  and  proved  himself  a  Catholic. 

John  Broe.'  " 

Each  division  of  the  insurgents  had  some  place  which  they 
appropriated  for  the  imprisonment  of  Protestants  where 
they  were  subjected  to  tortures,  and  from  whence  they 
were  led  forth  to  suffer  for  the  gratification  of  their  blood- 
thirsty enemies.  About  the  same  time  that  Mr.  Gurley  was 
imprisoned  in  Wexford  jail,  the  insurgent  camp,  under 
priest  Kearns,  on  Vinegar  Hill,  selected  an  old  windmill  on 
its  summit  for  this  purpose.  Here,  for  twenty-three  days, 
they  perpetrated  in  cold  blood  deeds  of  cruelty  which 
make  the  heart  shudder  even  to  think  of  ;  but  to  detail 
them  all  would  require  many  volumes.  Martyrs  worthy  of 
the  days  of  Luther  here  suffered  with  patience,  and  died  in 
the  faith,  "not  accepting  deliverance." 

A  man,  entitled  to  the  fullest  credit,  who  escaped  from 
their  hands,  relates  that,  being  in  the  old  windmill,  he  saw 
a  man  siftinjo^  on  the  ground,  with  only  a  piece  of  rasfged 


134 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


blanket  to  cover  him.  His  eyes  were  put  out  of  their 
sockets,  his  tongue  cut  out  of  his  head,  his  body  swelled  to 
an  enormous  degree,  and  covered  with  ulcers.  Not  thinking 
he  was  alive,  till  the  poor  sufferer  gave  a  heart-piercing 
groan,  when  the  man  started  and  exclaimed,  "  Good  God, 
what  miserable  object  is  that?"  He  was  answered  by  one 
of  the  guard,  that  the  man  was  under  slow  punishment! 
This  was  verified  on  oath. 

"It  has  been  remarked  that  none  of  their  number  were 

blood-thirsty  as  those  who  were  the  most  religious,  and 
constant  attendants  on  the  Popish  ordinances.  The  drunken 
and  careless  sort  had  the  greatest  share  of  good-nature. 
It  is  a  certain  truth  that  they  never  had  so  many  masses, 
nor  ever  prayed  so  much,  as  during  their  month  of  usur- 
pation, especially  on  their  battle-days;  then  all  the  old 
men,  women,  and  children  betook  themselves  to  the  '  Ave 
Marias,'  etc.  And  when  parties  of  two  or  three  hundred 
would  go  round  the  country  burning  the  Protestant  houses, 
they  generally  fell  on  their  knees  as  soon  as  they  had  set 
them  on  fire,"    (George  Taylor's  History,  page  147.) 

Another  Protestant,  who  was  prisoner  on  the  same  hill, 
whose  narration  is  entitled  to  full  credit,  gives  the  following- 
account  of  his  captivity,  etc. : 

"When  I  came  to  the  prison  door  I  was  seized  by  the 
breast  and  thrown  in  among  the  rest  of  the  prisoners,  where 
I  remained  in  the  deepest  sorrow  and  affliction,  believing 
death  inevitable,  as  I  was  among  the  condemned.  Seeing 
a  man,  who  had  been  piked  the  evening  before,  with  signs 
of  life  [it  seems  from  this  that  he  was  left  for  dead]  in  the 
prison,  I  asked  him  what  had  happened  to  him.  He  told 
me  he  had  been  piked  the  evening  before,  and  had  crept  in 
from  among  the  dead,  which  lay  before  the  door,  to  avoid 
the  heat  of  tlie  sun.  His  coat  was  off,  his  shirt  covered 
with  a  cake  of  blood,  and  his  cheeks  full  of  holes.  Avhir-h 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


136 


they  had  made  with  their  abominable  pikes.  Looking  out 
of  the  door  I  saw  the  rebels  leading  up  a  prisoner,  whom 
they  soon  after  shot.  Looking  out  of  the  other  door  I  saw. 
as  nearly  as  I  could  judge,  between  thirty  and  forty  lying 
dead,  about  three  yards  from  the  building.  Some  of  them 
I  knew,  being  in  confinement  with  me ;  and  one  of  them 
was  my  brother-in-law.  Shortly  after  a  man  coming  in, 
under  pretense  of  searching  for  arms,  robbed  us  of  what 
money  we  had,  and  went  away. 

''Then  came  that  sanguinary  monster,  Luke  Byrne,  and 
inquired  how  many  prisoners  had  been  condemned.  He 
was  told  twenty-seven.  He  answered,  'If  any  one  can 
vouch  for  any  of  the  prisoners  not  being  Orange  men,  I 
have  no  objection  that  they  should  be  discharged.'  No  one 
returning  an  answer,  he  said,  'Is  there  no  one  to  speak?' 
'No  answer.  He  then  ordered  six  guns  to  be  brought  to 
each  door,  intending  to  destroy  us  at  once,  and  not  spend 
the  night  in  watching  over  us.  The  guards,  knowing  they 
would  be  in  danger  of  shooting  each  other,  obtained  per- 
mission to  bring  us  out  and  shoot  us  one  by  one.  We  were 
then  ordered  to  kneel  down,  and  each  of  us  to  be  brought 
out  in  our  turn. 

"  Three  rebels  stood  at  the  door  with  pistols  in  their  hands ; 
and  still,  as  the  prisoners  were  brought  out  and  placed  on 
their  knees,  they  were  shot  and  thrown  among  the  dead. 
Three  of  them,  expecting  they  should  escape  death  by 
renouncing  the  Protestant  religion,  called  for  a  priest.  John 
Murphy  immediately  arrived,  and  laying  his  hands  on  their 
heads,  repeated  some  prayers  in  Latin.  Scarce  were  his 
hands  ofi"  their  heads,  when  one  of  the  executioners,  who 
had  a  grudge  to  one  of  the  prisoners,  fired  at  him ;  the  ball 
entered  the  unfortunate  man's  ear  and  killed  him.  He  was 
carried  off  and  let  fall  among  the  dead.  I,  being  the  next, 
was  brous^ht  to  the  door :  a  rebpl  calling  me  by  my  name. 


136 


MEMOIR  OF  IlEV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


caught  tlie  attention  of  one  of  the  captains,  whose  name- 
sake I  happened  to  be.  This  was  fortunate  for  me,  as  by 
this  circumstance  my  hfe  was  providentially  spared. 

**A  man,  named  Thornton,  from  Wexford,  was  shot  at 
this  instant.  But  the  next  man  that  was  brought  out  broke 
through  the  crowd  and  ran  about  seventeen  perches,  when 
he  was  met  by  a  rebel,  who,  with  a  sythe,  severed  his 
head  from  his  body,  so  that  it  hung  down  on  his  breast ;  in 
an  instant  several  pikes  were  fastened  in  him,  and  I  saw 
him  no  more.  The  priest  walked  away  as  unconcerned  as 
if  no  murder  had  taken  place.  Out  of  the  twenty-seven 
prisoners  only  three  escaped;  namely,  Kendrick,  William 
Bennet,  and  myself." 

Many  were  the  persons  who  were  martyred  on  this 
bloody  hill.  Some,  before  they  were  piked,  were  tor- 
mented with  whips,  the  lashes  of  which  were  made  of  brass 
Avire  twisted  into  cord.  Mr.  George  Stacy,  an  intimate 
friend  of  Mr.  Gurley's,  received  no  less  than  two  hundred 
and  fifty  lashes  with  one  of  them.  Some  were  piked,  but 
so  as  to  leave  them  in  slow  torment ;  and,  most  horrid  to 
relate,  sometimes  the  prisoner  Avas  bound  and  laid  on  his 
back  on  the  ground,  when  a  stone,  pointed  at  one  end  but 
large  at  the  other,  was  put  in  his  mouth ;  on  this  a  monster 
in  human  form  would  stand  and  stamp  with  his  heel,  dislo- 
cating the  jaws  and  suffocating  the  victim.  This  was  done 
to  a  Mr.  Henry  Hatton. 

Mr.  Edward  Hawkins  was  another  victim  of  their  cruelty. 
He  resided  in  a  comfortable  house,  a  short  distance  from  ^ 
the  camp.  He  was  far  advanced  in  years,  and  was  in  the 
house  when  the  rebels  entered  it.  He  made  no  resistance. 
They  first  demanded  something  to  eat;  they  were  furnished 
with  the  best  the  house  afforded.  After  having  eaten  and 
drank  at  his  house,  he  would  have  been  respected  even  by 
the  laws  of  Turks,  Arnhs,  or  savages ;  but,  alas !  what  will 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY.  137 

not  bigotry  and  depravity  do?  He  was  led  into  the  hall, 
and  there  his  throat  was  cut,  and  a  pike  thrust  through  his 
body.  His  wife  was  sixty  years  old,  and  was  totally  blind ; 
she  uttered  the  most  melancholy  screams  while  they  were 
leading  away  and  killing  her  husband.  They  then  set  fire 
to  tlie  house,  leaving  the  blind  old  lady  to  find  her  way  out 
and  to  seek  a  place  of  safety  as  best  she  could.  He  had 
five  sons ;  one  of  them  had  fallen  in  battle,  the  other  four 
they  now  killed,  and  the  mother  was  left  a  widow,  child- 
less and  sightless. 

They  also  set  fire  to  another  house,  owned  by  a  Mr. 
Croshea.  He  hoping  to  escape  by  it,  run  some  distance,  but 
was  shot  in  the  attempt.  His  three  sons  lay  concealed  in  a 
bog  for  three  days.  They  were  young  men.  At  length 
they  were  found,  and  taken  by  the  rebels  to  the  side  of  a 
gravel-pit,  and  threatened  with  instant  death  unless  they 
would  disclose  where  some  fire-arms  were  deposited,  and 
promised  life  if  they  would  comply.  The  love  of  life  pre- 
vailed, and  they  gave  the  desired  intelhgence;  when,  with 
hearts  false  as  fiends,  the  rebels  compelled  them  to  stand 
arm  in  arm  until,  by  word  of  command,  they  were  fired  at, 
and  all  fell,  with  screams  and  groans,  on  the  grass.  They 
were  now  dragged  to  a  gravel-pit  and  thrown  in,  wounded 
as  they  were,  but  still  alive,  and  covered  with  eartii,  and 
thus  suffocated  in  their  own  graves.  The  distracted  mother 
came,  in  the  anguish  of  her  heart,  to  seek  her  sons.  The 
murderers  pointed  coolly  to  the  spot  where  they  lay  to- 
gether, saying  that  she  might  make  herself  easy,  as  they  had 
already  buried  them  for  her,  and  so  saved  her  the  trouble. 

Thus  did  the  infatuated  priests  and  their  deluded  adhe- 
rents and  followers  continue  the  work  of  extirpation,  until, 
according  to  the  most  reliable  information,  four  hundred 
Protestants  were,  within  a  few  days,  massacred  on  Vine- 
gar Hill  and  its  vicinitv.    Their  mangled  bodies  were  left 

12 


138 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  "WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


frequently  imburied  for  several  days;  and  such  was  their 
cruelty  that  they  Tvould  not  suffer  the  wives  or  mothers  of 
the  slain  to  perform  for  them  the  last  sacred  acts  of  human- 
ity, or  even  to  take  a  farewell  look  at  their  cold  remains. 
Even  the  swine  were  permitted  to  prey  upon  many  of  them. 
This  is  the  more  astonishing,  since  it  is  imiversally  admitted 
that  generosity,  humanity,  and  sympathy,  are  distinctive 
and  prominent  features  of  Irish  character. 

HoAV  evident,  then,  must  it  be,  that  Popery  is  not  the 
religion  of  the  blessed  Jesus,  since  it  can  thus  extinguish, 
in  bosoms  naturally  noble  and  generous,  the  last  spark  of 
sympathy  and  compassion  toward  suffering  humanity! 

Indeed,  the  priests,  fearing  lest  the  people  should  begin 
to  revolt  at  these  bloody  deeds,  appear  to  have  taken 
special  pains  to  throw  over  the  whole  the  sanctity  of  a 
religious  proceeding,  and  to  induce  them  to  believe  it  was 
even  the  work  of  Divine  goodness;  for  Taylor,  who  was 
in  their  hands  during  these  scenes,  declares  that  "after 
they  had  finished  murdering  the  lot  or  party  destined  for 
the  day,  they  were  assembled  by  a  crier,  through  the  camp 
and  town,  who  proclaimed  the  following  harangue : 

*"To  prayers:  Three  paters  and  three  aves,  to  be  offered 
to  God  and  the  blessed  Virgin  Mary,  for  our  glorious  cause ; 
for  the  further  dispersion  and  extirpation  of  all  heretics; 
for  our  glorious  Church  militant  on  earth  and  triumphant 
in  heaven.' 

"A  large  tub  of  water  was  then  brought,  which  one  of 
the  priests  immediately  blessed ;  ordering  the  crowd  to 
kneel  round  about,  he,  with  a  w4sp  of  heath,  or  broom, 
sprinkled  them  with  the  water,  repeating  the  words  of  the 
Psalmist  over  and  over,  *  Thou  shalt  purge  me  with  hyssop, 
and  I  shall  be  clean;  thou  shalt  wash  me,  and  I  shall  be 
whiter  than  snow.' " 

These  efforts  of  the  priests  were  but  too  successful;  a 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY, 


139 


dreadful  thii'st  for  human  blood  seemed  to  seize  the  people, 
and  the  mere  pleasure  of  tormenting  them  induced  them  to 
send  several  miles  for  prisoners,  when  those  they  had  taken 
were  all  dispatched.  Still,  while  our  indignation  is  roused 
against  the  inhuman  conduct  of  the  Roman  clergy,  Chris- 
tian charity  teaches  us  to  throw  the  mantle  of  charity  over 
the  deceived  and  deluded  multitude,  who  were  obsequious 
to  their  biddings. 


140 


MEMOIR  OF  KEV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

Battle  of  Ross  —  7,000  insurgents  slain  —  Oath  found  in  the 
pocket  of  a  Catholic. 

Turning  from  these  scenes,  at  which  humanity  shudders 
let  us  direct  our  attention  to  the  more  manly,  though 
equally  deplorable  movements  of  their  accumulating  army. 

During  these  transactions,  expresses  had  been  sent  by 
the  Loyalists  to  Dublin  for  aid,  and  troops  began  to  arrive 
and  concentrate  at  Ross,  in  the  neighborhood  of  which  we  left 
the  division  of  insurgents  under  B.  B.  Harvy,  reveling  and 
banqueting,  on  the  eve  of  an  eventful  battle. 

Ross  was  a  place  of  considerable  importance:  it  was 
situated  on  the  eastern  bank  of  a  fine  river,  over  which,  at 
this  place,  there  was  an  elegant  bridge,  seven  hundred  and 
thirty  feet  long,  and  forty  feet  wide.  The  town  lay  at  the 
foot  of  a  steep  hill,  down  which  most  of  the  roads  leading 
into  the  town  were  constructed :  on  this  hill  the  "  look-out " 
guard  of  the  garrison  was  placed.  It  has  already  been  re 
marked  that,  on  the  evening  of  the  4th  of  June,  the  rebel 
army,  37,000  strong,  encamped  on  Corbet  Hill,  half  a  mile 
from  Ross.  The  picket  guard  on  the  hill  above  the  town  saw 
the  rebels  take  position,  and  fired  a  gun  at  them.  Notice  ol 
their  approach  was  communicated  to  the  garrison,  which  was 
drawn  up  at  the  evening  parade.  General  Johnson  imme- 
diately marched  out  his  men  to  meet  them ;  but  deeming  it 
rather  too  late  to  commence  hostiUties,  he  posted  his  men 
advantageously,  where  they  stood  under  arms  till  morning, 
observing  the  most  profound  silence.  Fortunately  for  the 
Loyalists,  that  evening  Lord  Mountjoy,  colonel  of  a  regi- 
ment of  loyal  troops,  from  Dublin,  arrived,  and  united  his 
force  with  that  under  General  Johnson,  for  the  defense  of 
the  place.     This  increased  the  number  of  troops  to  over 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


14i 


1,Y00  men.  Mountjoy's  men  were  weary  and  enfeebled  by 
a  forced  march,  and  had  suffered  from  hunger;  but,  without 
time  or  means  of  refreshment,  marched  out  to  meet  the 
enemy.  The  conflict,  however,  did  not  commence  till 
morning. 

Early  on  the  morning  of  the  4th,  B.  B.  Harvy  put  his 
men  in  order.  He  then  held  a  council  of  war,  where  it 
was  determined  to  summon  the  town  to  surrender,  sup- 
posing that,  like  Wexford,  it  would  become  an  easy  prey. 
Harvy  therefore  dispatched  the  following  summons  to  Gen- 
eral Johnson : 

"Sir, — As  a  friend  to  humanity,  I  request  you  will 
surrender  the  town  of  New  Ross  to  the  Wexford  forces 
how  assembled  against  it.  Your  resistance  will  but  provoke 
rapine  and  plunder,  to  the  ruin  of  the  innocent.  Flushed 
with  victory,  the  Wexford  forces,  now  insurmountable  and 
irresistible,  will  not  be  controlled  if  they  meet  with  re- 
sistance. 

"  To  prevent  the  total  ruin  of  all  property  in  the  town,  I 
urge  you  to  a  speedy  surrender — a  surrender  which  you 
will  be  forced  to  in  a  few  hours,  with  loss  and  bloodshed, 
as  you  are  surrounded  on  all  sides.  Your  answer  is  re- 
quested in  a  few  hours. 

"Citizen  Furlong  comes  with  this  letter,  and  will  bring 
the  answer.  I  am,  sir,  etc., 

"B.  B.  Harvy,  M.  G." 

*'Camp,  Corbet  Hill,  half -past  three  o  clock, 
Tuesday,  oth  June,  1798." 

When  Furlong  approached  the  advanced  guard,  they 
shot  him  down.   This  was  an  unwarrantable  and  injudicious 
'  act,  and,  it  is  but  just  to  say,  it  was  not  authorized  by  the 
commander  of  the  garrison. 

The  summons,  which  was  found  in  the  pocket  of  the  un- 
fortunate messenger,  was  forwarded  to  headquarters,  but 


142 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEr. 


no  answer  was  returned.  At  four  o'clock  in  the  morning 
the  insurgent  army  advanced  to  the  attack,  confident  of  suc- 
cess from  their  numbers — 37,000  against  scarce  1,800  men. 
The  advanced  posts  of  the  loyal  army  were  soon  driven  in, 
thougli  they  kept  up,  in  their  movement,  a  smart  fire  on 
the  assailants.  The  insurgents  approached  in  tolerable 
order.  They  drove  before  them  all  the  cattle  they  could 
collect,  for  the  purpose  of  disordering  the  ranks  of  the 
loyal  army:  a  few  discharges  of  grape  and  canister,  how- 
ever, soon  sent  them  scampering  over  the  plains  and  fields. 

As  the  dense  columns  of  the  insurgents  approached, 
they  were  met  with  a  cool,  but  well-directed  fire,  from  a 
portion  of  the  troops  under  General  Johnson.  The  fire 
was  returned  with  great  spirit  by  the  insurgents,  who  now 
entered  the  town  with  enthusiastic  shouts.  But  then*  ad- 
vancing columns  were  mowed  down  by  a  deadly  fire  of 
musketry.  Artillery  was  now  brought  to  bear  on  the  vast 
masses  crowding  to  the  scene  of  destruction.  At  every 
fire  of  the  cannon  a  storm  of  grape-shot  opened  wide  gaps 
in  the  insurgent  body;  these,  however,  were  soon  filled 
with  others,  who,  in  turn,  were  mowed  down  hke  grass. 
But  thousands  still  behind,  many  half  intoxicated  and  void 
of  fear,  rushed  on,  like  tigers,  to  the  onset.  The  artillery 
being  in  imminent  danger  of  being  taken,  it  was  now  with- 
drawn a  short  distance. 

Encouraged  by  this  movement,  the  insurgents  shouted, 
and  rushed  down  the  street.  Here  they  were  met  by  a 
division  of  cavalry,  who  were  ordered  to  charge  through 
them.  The  horsemen  could  only  cut  their  way  into  the 
solid  masses,  and  now  a  terrible  carnage  ensued ;  heaps  of 
dead  lay  piled  up  in  confusion.  The  sabres  of  the  des- 
perate cavalry  glittered  in  the  sunbeams ;  and  waving  high 
over  their  heads,  they  fell  on  the  maddened  ranks  below: 
frightened  and  wounded  horses,  riderless,  rushed  madlj 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


143 


through  the  field,  trampHng  beneath  their  iron  hoofs  the 
crowded  and  terrified  rebels. 

To  save  their  comrades,  who  were  being  cut  to  pieces  by 
the  horsemen,  Harvy  directed  a  body  of  pikemen  to  ad- 
vance in  front ;  and,  as  the  retiring  rebels  gave  way,  these, 
with  their  long-handled  weapons,  stood  firmly  before  the 
advancing  cavalry.  The  latter,  finding  their  swords  too 
short  to  contend  against  such  arms,  were  in  turn  obhged  to 
retreat.  For  four  hours  had  the  action  now  been  raging, 
and  the  streams  from  human  bosoms  rolled  down  the  streets 
in  torrents.  Numbers,  enthusiasm,  and  native  valor,  con- 
tended with  military  discipline,  cool  daring,  and  the  tactics 
of  war,  and  as  yet  victory  hung  in  an  even  balance  over 
the  unequal  hosts. 

Steadily,  however,  the  assailants  pushed  their  raging 
masses  onward  to  the  centre  of  the  town,  climbing  over 
heaps  of  the  dead  and  dying ;  they  threw  themselves,  like 
furies,  on  the  wearied  columns  of  the  loyal  troops;  the 
ground  trembled  amid  the  shock  and  roar  of  battle,  and 
the  sound  of  clashing  steel  rang  on  the  air.  The  Dublin 
troops,  which  had  partly  given  way,  were  rallied  by  the 
brave  Mountjoy,  and  led  afresh  to  the  charge;  and  the 
action  was  revived  again  in  every  part  of  the  town,  and 
raged  with  redoubled  fury.  At  this  moment  the  intrepid 
Colonel  Mountjoy  fell,  pierced  with  a  fatal  ball;  for  a  few 
moments  his  regiment  fouo-ht  like  veterans  round  their 

O  CD 

fallen  commander,  but  soon  their  thinned  ranks  were  seen 
to  waver;  and,  as  there  seemed  no  end  to  the  torrent 
of  assailants  which  poured  in  upon  them,  the}'  retreated 
hastily  from  the  town,  across  the  bridge,  and  victory  now 
perched  on  the  insurgent  banners. 

As  the  retreating  troops  halted  beyond  the  bridge.  Gen- 
eral Johnson  came  galloping  up,  crying,  as  he  waved  his 
sword  over  his  head,  "  Soldiers  !  I  will  lay  my  bones  this 


144:  MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 

day  in  Ross;  will  you  let  me  lie  alone?"  The  exhausted, 
but  not  subdued  soldiers,  gazed  with  tearful  eyes  on  their 
determined  commander,  cheered  him  heartily,  and  instantly 
forming,  followed  him  back  to  the  bloody  field.  Major 
Yesey,  next  in  command  to  Mountjoy,  led  his  men  over  the 
bridge  again,  exclaiming,  "Xow,  my  brave  fellows,  revenge 
for  your  murdered  Colonel  I"  We  finish  the  description  of 
the  battle  by  quoting  the  account  of  an  officer  of  artillery, 
who  shared  in  the  conflict  of  the  day : 

"The  whole  brigade,  except  some  who  fled  to  Waterford, 
being  led  on  by  General  Johnson,  as  brave  a  commander  as 
ever  drew  a  sword,  were  determined  to  take  the  town — to 
conquer  or  to  die. 

"Again  we  opened  a  tremendous  fire  on  the  rebels, 
which  was  as  fiercely  returned.  We  retook  the  cannon 
which  were  taken  from  the  king's  forces  in  a  former  en- 
gagement, and  turned  them  on  the  enemy ;  the  gun  I  had 
the  honor  to  command  being  called  to  the  main  guard. 
Shocking  was  it  to  see  the  dreadful  carnage  that  was  there ! 
it  continued  for  half  an  hour;  it  was  obstinate  and  bloody: 
the  thundering  of  cannon  shook  the  town;  the  windows 
were  shivered  in  pieces  with  the  dreadful  concussion,  I 
believe  there  were  six  hundred  lying  in  the  main  street. 
They  would  often  come  within  a  few  yards  of  the  guns. 
One  fellow  ran  up,  and  taking  oflF  his  hat  and  wig, 
thrust  them  up  the  cannon's  mouth  the  length  of  his  arm, 
calling  to  the  rest,  '  Blood-an'-ounds,  my  boys,  come  and 
take  her  now;  she's  stopped;  she's  stopped.'  The  action 
was  doubtful  and  bloody,  from  four  in  the  morning  till  four 
in  the  evening,  when  they  began  to  give  way  in  all  quarters, 
and  shortly  after,  fled  with  speed  in  every  direction,  leaving 
behind  them  all  their  cannon,  baggage,  provision,  and  several 
hogsheads  of  whisky,  brandy,  etc.,  which  we  spilled.  Jest 
they  should  have  been  poisoned. 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY.  145 

**  During  the  action  General  Johnson  was  still  in  the  hottest 
part  of  the  fire :  he  had  three  horses  shot  under  him.  If 
he  saw  any  of  the  men  too  forward,  he  would  ride  up  and 
say,  'Brother  soldier,  stay  till  we  all  go  together.'  He 
would  encourage  them  that  were  behind.  Being  once  in  a 
hot  fire,  one  of  the  soldiers  called  to  him  to  remove  out  of 
that,  or  he  would  be  slain ;  he  waved  his  hand  and  repHed. 
*  That  ball  was  never  made  by  a  rebel  that  is  to  kill  General 
Johnson.' 

*'  The  computation  of  their  dead  was,  as  near  as  I  can  fur- 
nish you,  3,400  buried;  sixty-two  carsfull  thrown  into  the 
river;  sixty  carsfull  taken  away  by  the  rebels.  Of  the 
loyal  troops,  250  fell." 

Thus  ended  the  battle  of  Ross,  by  far  the  most  destruc- 
tive and  obstinate  of  any  during  the  Rebellion.  Seven 
thousand  insurgents  who  saw  the  rising  sun  of  that  morning, 
ere  it  set,  were  cold  in  the  embrace  of  death.  Their  spirits 
had  passed  away  to  that  world  where  contending  armies 
and  bloody  battles  are  unknown;  but  their  bodies  still  lay 
in  heaps  in  the  streets,  mangled  and  bloody;  while  many 
were  strewed  on  the  suiTOunding  fields,  whither  they  had 
crawled,  during  the  action,  to  die.  When  the  engagement 
ended,  it  was  too  late  to  bury  the  dead,  or  even  take  care 
of  all  the  wounded. 

The  groans  of  the  dying  broke  on  the  ears  of  the  re- 
turning citizens,  who  had  fled  chiefly  in  the  morning,  when 
the  battle  began.  Night  at  length  drew  her  dark  curtain 
over  these  scenes  of  horror.  The  flames  of  the  houses 
burned  by  the  defeated  rebels  in  their  flight,  threw  a  lurid 
radiance  on  the  reflecting  clouds ;  and,  long  after  the  glowing 
tints  of  evening  had  faded  from  the  western  sky,  the  com- 
mingling light  of  various  conflagrations  continued  to  illumine 
the  summits  of  the  surrounding  hills. 

That  there  was  a  solemn  league  among  Catholics  to 
13 


146  MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 

destroy  Protestants  was  confirmed  by  the  following  oath, 
which  was  found  in  the  pockets  of  some  of  those  who  were 
slain  in  this  battle : 

Oath. — "I,  A.  B.,  do  solemnly  swear,  by  om-  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  who  suffered  for  us  on  the  cross,  and  by  the  blessed 
Virgin  Mary,  that  I  will  burn,  destroy,  and  murder,  all 
heretics,  up  to  my  knees  in  blood,  so  help  me  God." 
(Taylor's  History.) 

The  result  of  the  battle  of  Ross  revived  greatly  the 
dejected  spirits  of  the  Protestants.  It  was  a  salutary 
lesson  to  some  who  were  halting  as  to  which  party  they 
should  espouse;  while,  on  the  other  hand,  it  created  im- 
mense excitement  among  the  insurgents.  So  many  of  their 
comrades  had  fallen  in  one  battle,  and  the  day  lost.  It  now 
became  evident  to  themselves  that  numbers  merely  would 
not  secure  them  victory. 

Of  the  thousands  of  insurgents  who  found  that  day  a 
bloody  bed,  not  one  in  a  hundred,  perhaps,  could  give  a 
rational  account  of  what  they  were  fighting  for.  Deluded 
by  their  priests,  excited  by  harangues  on  liberty  and  inde- 
pendence, they  had  left  their  peaceful  homes,  their  fields 
ivxA  families,  to  wade  through  the  blood  of  then-  Protestant 
countrymen  to  freedom. 

How  terrible  was  their  destiny!  how  desolate  their  be- 
reaved famihes !  and  how  fearful  an  account  will  those  pro- 
fessed ministers  of  the  Church  of  Christ  have  to  render  ai 
the  judgment,  who,  instead  of  leading  their  flocks  into 
"green  pastures"  and  "beside  still  waters,"  led  them  on  to 
fields  of  blood  and  carnage! 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  "WILLIAM  GURLET. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Sculaboge  house  and  barn — Thirty-seven  prisoners  shot,  one 
hundred  and  eighty-four  burned — Their  skeletons,  an  awful 
sight — Remorse  of  B.  B.  Harvy  at  the  sight — He  predicts  their 
defeat — Catholics  burned — Miss  Ryan — A  bagpipe  player — Harvy 
disgusted  with  the  priests — Attempts  to  prevent  murder — Is  de- 
posed, and  a  priest  elected  in  his  place — Speech  of  priest  Mur- 
phy— Priest  Koach  Commander-in-chief — His  character  and  hy- 
pocrisy— Priest  Roach's  gospels  or  protections — Letter. 

Of  all  the  deeds  of  cruelty  perpetrated  during  the  Rebel- 
lion, no  one  was  spoken  of  by  Mr,  Gurley  with  so  much 
severity  and  indignation,  as  the  one  we  are  now  to  relate. 
He  would  detail  the  murder  of  his  own  brother,  dreadful  as 
it  was,  with  comparative  calmness.  But  the  martyrdom  at 
"Sculaboge**  he  never  related  without  excitement.  "The 
cowardly  wretches,"  he  would  say,  "why,  if  they  wanted 
blood,  did  they  not  go  to  Ross?" 

It  was  indeed  a  transaction,  which,  for  atrocity,  scarce 
finds  a  parallel  in  the  annals  of  even  savage  barbarity — a 
deed  becoming  a  Nero  or  Caligula,  and  worthy  of  the 
palmiest  days  of  Papal  domination. 

We  have  already  mentioned  that  the  residence  of  a  Mr. 
King,  of  Sculaboge,  was  made  a  depot,  or  place  of  con- 
finement, for  persons  arrested  by  the  insurgent  army.  His 
house  and  barn  were  both  so  occupied.  The  prisoners  were 
of  all  ages  and  both  sexes;  they  were  guarded  by  three 
hundred  rebels,  who  were  posted  there  for  the  purpose.  It 
was  several  miles  from  Ross.  The  battle  of  Ross  had  been 
raging  about  two  hours,  when  the  stern  resistance  they  met 
with  from  the  loyal  troops  so  enraged  priest  Philip  Roach, 
who  was  associated  with  Harvy  in  command,  that,  out  of 
pure  revenge,  it  was  determined  to  murder  the  prisoner  at 
Sculaboge. 

About  six  o'clock  in  the  morning  a  rebel,  dii'cct  from  the 


148  MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 

battle  of  Ross,  galloped  up  toward  the  place,  and  when 
within  hearing  of  the  guard  shouted  aloud,  "Destroy  the 
prisoners!  destroy  the  prisoners!  Our  friends  are  all  cut 
off  at  Ross."  But  the  captain  of  the  guard  replied  that  it 
should  not  be  done  without  written  orders  from  the  Com- 
mander-in-chief. One  hour  after  another  express  arrived, 
•  proclaiming,  "Our  friends  are  all  destroyed.  Murder  all 
the  prisoners !"  But  the  same  answer  was  returned.  At  tea 
o'clocli  a  third  messenger  came  running  on  foot,  crying,  "The 
PRIEST  has  sent  orders  to  put  all  the  prisoners  to  death!" 

The  dwelling-house  contained  thirty-seven  men.  The  barn 
was  of  brick,  covered  with  a  thatch  roof,  with  small  windows. 
There  were  in  the  barn  one  hundred  and  eighty-four  per- 
sons. Some  few  were  Roman  Catholics,  who  were  suspected 
of  being  ''informers,'^  but  had  not  been  tried  or  proved 
guilty ;  but  the  most  were  Protestants.  The  doors  of  the 
building  were  strongly  barricaded,  and  guards  without  kept 
watch.  Here  were  the  gray-haired  sire  and  the  blooming 
gh'l  of  seventeen — the  husband,  the  wife,  and  the  infant  at 
the  breast.  And  now,  not  the  National  Council,  not  the 
Commander-in-chief,  but  the  "priest''  sends  word  to  "de- 
stroy the  prisoners."  This  was  sufficient;  it  must  be  right, 
for  their  holy  spiritual  father  had  ordered  it ;  and  the  infal- 
libility of  their  Church  was  not  to  be  doubted.  It  was 
only  the  extirpation  of  heretics,  and  this,  in  the  eyes  of  the 
whole  Church  and  the  Pope  himself,  would  be  regarded  as 
a  meritorious  act. 

Deliberately,  as  if  preparing  for  their  daily  work,  the 
rebel  guards  now  strip  off  their  coats,  tie  bundles  of  straw, 
bring  ladders,  and  light  torches,  while  half  their  number 
stand  under  loaded  arms.  An  oblation  is  now  to  be  made 
to  the  spirit  of  Popery — an  offering  of  peculiar  merit.  It 
was  not  sufficient  that  the  mangled  forms  of  brave  men, 
cloven  down  in  battle,  should  be  laid  in  heaps  at  her 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY.  149 

shrine ;  the  sacrifice  is  not  perfect,  till  the  blood,  and  bones, 
and  ashes  of  unresisting  men,  tender  women,  and  sinless 
babes,  are  laid  on  her  altar.  Falling  upon  their  knees,  a 
short  and  hurried  prayer  is  offered  to  the  holy  Virgin ;  a 
fresh  unction,  but  not  from  heaven,  is  poured  into  their 
craven  hearts,  to  prepare  them  for  deeds  which  "  dare  not 
seek  repentance." 

Now,  husbands,  take  your  last  fond  embrace,  and,  with 
your  fainting  wives,  look  to  heaven,  your  only  refuge.  Now, 
mothers,  press  for  the  last  time  to  your  throbbing  bosoms 
your  cherub  babes ;  they  will  soon  be  angels. 

From  the  door  of  the  cottage  now  issue,  under  a  strong 
guard,  thirty-seven  men ;  their  hands  are  tied  behind  them. 
Slowly  they  march  out  to  the  skirts  of  a  beautiful  orchard ; 
and  placed  in  a  row,  they  kneel  down  on  the  grass  to  await 
the  word  of  command  which  shall  seal  their  fate.  But  no 
word  is  given.  A  wave  of  the  officer's  sword  is  seen;  a 
hundred  muskets  ring  on  the  air  and  echo  from  the  distant 
hills.  Slowly  the  cloud  of  smoke  rises  from  the  earth,  and 
there,  stretched  on  the  green  turf,  quivering  in  death  or 
writhing  in  anguish,  lay  the  unfortunate  martyrs;  from 
their  heaving  bosoms  the  last  torrent  was  streaming.  The 
ready  pikes  finished  the  tragic  work,  and  the  spirits  of 
thirty-seven  mortals  are  on  their  flight  together  to  that 
world  where  there  is  no  more  death. 

Scarcely  had  the  last  groan  from  without  died  away  on 
the  ear,  when  the  command  was  given  to  "fire  the  barn." 
Instantly  the  ready  torches  were  applied  to  the  thatch  of 
the  building — bundles  of  blazing  straw  were  thrust  into  the 
\yindows,  which  instantly  communicated  the  fire  to  the 
combustibles  within.  The  desperate  victims  now  rushed  to 
the  door,  and  made  a  powerful  effort  to  escape,  but,  alas! 
m  vain.  At  this  moment  a  woman,  trusting  to  the  humanity 
of  the  rebels,  wrapped  a  garment  around  her  infant  and 


150 


MEMOm  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


threw  it  out  of  a  window,  in  hope  that  some  one  would  pity 
it ;  but  a  rebel  darted  his  pike  through  its  tender  body,  and 
bearing  it  aloft  on  his  dreadful  weapon,  thrust  it  back  into 
the  flames,  with  a  most  fearful  and  horrid  oath.  In  two 
minutes  the  barn  was  one  dense  mass  of  smoke  and  flame. 
And  now  there  rose  to  heaven  one  loud,  long,  piercing 
shriek  of  uttei  despair,  succeeded  by  dismal  groans  and 
stifled  cries  of  mercy  !  mercy !  Slowly  died  away  the  wail- 
ings  of  the  martyrs,  till  no  voice  within  broke  the  dread 
roaring  of  the  flames,  which  now,  bursting  through  the  com- 
bustible roof,  towered  high  in  air  mid  volumes  of  ascending 
smoke.  No  tears  of  pity  filled  the  eyes  of  the  murderers — 
no  sigh  of  compassion  burst  from  their  stony  bosoms — but, 
through  apertures  of  the  bam,  they  thrust  their  pikes  into 
the  burning  bodies,  and  gloried  in  their  dreadful  crimes. 

Among  the  most  sanguinaiy  actors  in  this  bloody  scene, 
the  pen  of  the  historian  has  recorded  the  names  of  Fardy, 
Redmond,  Sinnott,  and  Misskella.  These  treated  with 
revolting  indignities  the  very  bodies  of  the  dead,  and  "be- 
haved otherwise  so  cruel  as  to  obtain  from  their  comrades 
the  title  of  the  'True  born  Romans.'"  (Taylor's  History.) 

The  bodies  of  the  suff'erers  were  left  undisturbed  for  four 
days,  when  one  hundred  and  eighty-fou*  skeletons  were 
cleared  out  of  the  bam,  thrown  into  one  promiscuous  heap 
in  a  ditch,  and  slightly  covered  with  clay. 

B.  B.  Harvy  escaped  from  the  battle  of  Ross,  and  on  the 
next  morning  came  to  see  the  result  of  the  tragedy  at 
Sculaboge.  When  he  beheld  the  interior  of  the  smolder- 
ing building,  he  was  filled  with  the  greatest  distress  and 
anguish  of  mind.  This  spectacle  was  too  revolting  to 
behold,  and  too  horrid  for  description.  The  crisp  bodies 
of  the  dead  were  in  every  attitude :  some  standing  against 
the  blackened  walls,  others  laying  in  heaps  in  each  other's 
arms — some  were  buried  beneath  the  ashes  of  the  timber 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY.  151 

of  the  building,  and  many  burnt  to  a  cinder.  Harvy  turned 
from  the  scene  with  horror,  wrung  his  hands,  and  said  to 
some  around  him,  that  "there  were  as  innocent  persons 
burnt  there  as  ever  were  born,"  and  "your  conquests  for 
liberty  are  at  an  end."  To  a  Protestant  friend  he  said,  "  I 
now  see  my  folly  in  embarking  with  this  people.  If  they 
succeed  I  shall  be  murdered  by  them,  and  if  they  are 
defeated  I  shall  be  hanged." 

Besides  the  Protestants  who  were  burned,  there  were  a 
few  well-disposed  Papists.  Some  of  these  were  servants 
who  would  not  consent  to  the  massacre  of  their  Protestant 
masters.  Among  the  Catholics  who  suffered  was  one  young 
lady,  a  Miss  Elizabeth  Ryan,  a  beautiful  and  blooming  girl 
of  seventeen.  Her  sister,  though  a  Cathohc,  was  receiving 
the  special  attentions  of  a  Protestant  gentleman  in  a  neigh- 
boring town.  Presuming  she  would  communicate  to  her 
lover  all  she  could  learn  of  their  plans  and  designs,  the 
insurgents  went  to  her  father's  in  search  of  her;  but  not 
finding  her,  they  took  her  younger  sister  Elizabeth,  alledg- 
ing  that  she  might  be  equally  dangerous.  The  terrified 
girl  begged  in  vain  for  mercy;  she  was  borne  off  in  their 
savage  arms.  Her  father  soon  after  followed  to  entreat 
them  to  liberate  her ;  but,  instead  of  respecting  the  sorrows 
of  age,  they  thrust  him  into  the  barn.  His  wife,  a  feeble 
old  lady,  uneasy  at  the  long  delay  of  her  husband  and 
daughter,  followed  them  to  see  what  was  the  matter,  when 
the  cruel  wretches  put  her  in  with  them,  and  all  three  per- 
ished together. 

Another  who  suffered  was  a  Mr.  William  Johnson.  He 
was  an  old  man,  and  obtained  a  scanty  li\ing  by  playing 
the  bagpipes,  a  favorite  instrument  of  a  large  portion  of 
the  Irish.  But,  unfortunately,  while  amusing  the  rebels 
with  various  tunes,  he  unthinkingly  played  the  popular  one, 
Croppies,  lie  down."    Croppies  was  an  old  nickname  for 


152 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


disafifected  Catholics,  and  the  tune,  though  common  in 
ordinary  times,  and  its  origin  unknown  to  many,  was  now  a 
mortal  sin.  The  old  man  protested  his  innocence  in  vain — 
and  his  feeble  frame  sunk  down  amid  the  devouring  flames. 

Thus  ended  the  massacre  at  Sculaboge.  The  breath- 
less forms  of  more  than  two  hundred  fellow-mortals,  sc 
recently  intrusted  to  then-  care,  no  longer  needed  their 
attention;  and,  exulting  in  the  glorious  achievement,  the 
rebel  guard  marched  to  reinforce  their  brethren  at  the  bat- 
tle of  Ross,  But  the  destroying  angel  had  gone  before 
them,  and  that  huge  army  were  slain  and  dispersed. 

They  were  soon  met  by  multitudes  of  the  wounded 
retreating  from  the  field ;  some  borne  in  cars,  some  on  foot, 
crawling  on  as  best  they  could,  with  broken  arms,  bleeding 
heads,  and  mangled  faces,  begrimed  with  smoke  and  cov- 
ered with  dust  and  blood.  Further  on  they  met  the  main 
body  of  insurgents,  retreating  with  the  utmost  confusion 
and  haste — with  curses,  execrations,  and  noise  of  every 
kind.  Many  of  them  stole  home  and  joined  the  rebel 
standard  no  more.  The  destruction  of  the  prisoners  in 
cold  blood,  with  the  more  thoughtful  Catholics,  was  a  poor 
consolation  for  the  defeat  of  an  army  of  thirty-seven  thou- 
sand men,  seven  thousand  of  whom  lay  stretched  on  the 
field. 

B.  B.  Harvy,  though  still  retaining  his  ofiicial  relations, 
was  in  great  distress  of  mind.  He  now  penetrated  fully 
the  design  of  the  Catholic  clergy;  he  now  saw  that  they 
had  appointed  him  to  ofl&ce  chiefly  because  he  was  rich  and 
otherwise  available.  All  the  next  day  after  the  battle  he 
was  in  a  state  of  great  agitation.  He  now  set  himself  to  the 
humane,  but  hopeless  task,  of  interposing  his  authority  to 
prevent  the  further  shedding  of  Protestant  blood.  Accord- 
ingly, the  day  after,  he  issued  an  order,  or  proclamation,  of 
which  the  following  is  an  extract : 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


153 


"All  men  refusing  to  obey  their  superior  officers,  to  be 
tried  by  court  martial,  and  punished  according  to  their 
sentence.  Any  person  or  persons  who  shall  take  upon 
themselves  to  kill  or  murder  any  person  or  persons,  burn 
any  house,  or  commit  any  plunder,  without  special  written 
orders  from  the  Commander-in-chief,  shall  suffer  death. 
"  By  order  of 

"B.  B.  Har^tt,  Commander-in-chief. 
*'F.  Brien,  Secretary  and  Adjutant. 
^'Headquarters,  June  6,  lYOS." 

The  priests  in  the  army  had  not  failed  to  observe  Harvy's 
disgust  at  their  inhumanity,  and  that  tlie  proclamation  was 
a  severe  reflection  on  their  whole  course,  and  calculated  to 
interfere  with  their  future  designs.  This  humane  policy, 
therefore,  of  the  Commander-in-chief  they  resented,  and 
resolved  on  his  downfall.  Nor  were  they  at  a  loss  for 
means  to  revenge  the  affront.  They  soon  called  around 
them  their  different  flocks,  and,  after  depicting,  in  glowing 
language,  the  holy  work  in  which  they  were  engaged, 
pointed  out,  in  the  strongest  terms,  the  impropriety  of 
having  a  heretic  for  their  commander;  intimating  that  the 
battle  of  Ross  was  lost  on  this  account ;  that  Heaven  would 
not  prosper  them  under  such  a  leader.  Through  these 
measures,  in  a  few  days,  they  succeeded  in  getting  Harvy 
deposed  of  his  generalship,  and  a  priest,  Philip  Roach,  was 
elected  in  his  stead. 

Harvy  being  now  out  of  the  way,  the  Catholic  clergy, 
who  had  feared  the  loss  of  their  influence  with  the  people, 
now  once  more  strenuously  exhorted  them  to  go  on  in  the 
glorious  work  of  extirpating  all  enemies  to  theii  Church. 
Father  Murphy,  of  Ballycannow,  was  among  the  most 
zealous.  To  encourage  the  insurgents,  after  the  defeat  of 
Ross,  he  addressed  them,  in  a  speech,  as  follows: 

"Bretliren,  you  see  you  are  victorious  everywhere;  that 


154  MKMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 

the  balls  of  the  heretics  fly  about  you  without  hurting  you ; 
that  few  of  your  number  have  fallen,  whilst  thousands  of 
the  heretics  are  dead;  and  the  few  that  have  fallen  was 
from  deviating  from  our  cause,  and  want  of  faith ;  that  this 
visibly  is  the  work  of  God,  who  is  determined  that  the 
heretics,  who  have  reigned  upward  of  one  hundred  years, 
shall  now  be  extirpated,  and  the  true  Catholic  religion 
be  estabhshed." 

General  Priest  Roach  is  reported  to  have  been  a  large, 
corpulent  person,  of  commanding  appearance  and  authori- 
tative air.  To  these  qualities  chiefly  he  must  have  been 
mdebted  for  his  promotion ;  for  he  was  utterly  destitute  of 
the  judgment,  sagacity,  and  comprehensive  intellect  essen- 
tial to  a  successful  military  leader.  His  first  eff'orts  to 
distinguish  himself  were  barefaced  appeals  to  the  ignorance 
and  superstition  of  his  followers;  for,  having  collected 
several  bullets,  he  held  them  up  to  the  gaze  of  his  aston- 
ished men,  assuring  them,  in  the  most  solemn  manner,  that 
he  caught  them  as  they  were  flying  in  the  battle  of  Ross ; 
that  many  more,  which  he  caught,  he  gave  to  his  men, 
during  the  heat  of  the  battle,  who  loaded  their  pieces  with 
them;  "and  this,"  said  he,  "is  what  no  other  army  can 
boast."  The  credulous  multitude  listened  to  his  statement 
with  amazement;  and,  as  was  exceedingly  natural,  were 
anxious  to  know  if  this  invulnerability  to  the  shafts  of  death 
could  be  transferred  or  communicated  to  them ;  and  great 
was  their  delight,  when  the  holy  father  assured  them  that 
it  could.  Accordingly,  he  published  that  he  had  prepared 
a  sort  of  charm,  or  "gospel,"  which,  if  hung  on  the  neck, 
would  make  the  wearer  proof  against  all  weapons  of  death ; 
but  that,  notwithstanding  their  extraordinary  utiUty,  they 
would  be  of  no  avail,  unless  they  were  purchased.  The 
price,  to  the  more  wealthy,  was  half  a  crown ;  but  the  poor, 
who  were  zealous  in  their  glorious  cause,  could  obtain  them 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


155 


for  "sixpence  a-piece."  Thousands  of  them  were  made,  and 
sent  round  the  country  for  sale.  They  were  printed  on 
paper  or  mushn,  and  hung,  by  a  bit  of  tape,  on  the  neck. 
The  following  will  give  the  reader  a  correct  idea  of  General 
Priest  Roach's  protection,  or  gospel : 


AMEN. 

No  pistol,  gun,  sword,  or  any  other  offensive  weapon  can 
hurt,  or  otherwise  injure,  the  person  who  has 

this  paper  in  his  possession.  ^ 

This  effort  to  deceive  and  rob  his  people,  not  only  showc 
the  absence  of  essential  requisites  of  mind,  in  a  commander- 
in-chief,  but  clearly  stamps  his  character  as  a  hypocrite, 
deceiver,  and  notorious  impostor.  The  letters  in  the  scroll, 
it  will  be  observed,  are  the  initials  of  the  inscription  placed 
on  the  cross  of  the  Savior,  at  his  crucifixion.  How  a  pro- 
fessed minister  of  the  Church  of  Christ  could  connect  that 
solemn  writing,  and  the  cross  itself,  with  a  palpable  and 
known  lie,  for  the  express  purpose  of  deceiving  and  robbing, 
I  must  leave  for  the  holy  fathers  of  the  infalhble  Church 
of  Rome  to  explain. 

Harvy  did  not  much  regret  the  loss  of  his  command. 


156 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


He  was,  as  we  have  seen,  heartily  tired  of  his  situation. 
He  continued,  howevtr,  for  some  time,  to  act  as  President 
of  the  Council.  The  following  reply  to  a  letter  from  an 
acquaintance  of  Mr.  Gurley's,  who  had,  happily,  so  far, 
escaped  arrest,  will  throw  further  light  on  his  feelings: 

"Dear  Sir, — I  received  your  letter;  but  what  to  do  for 
you  I  know  not.  I,  from  my  heart,  wish  to  protect  all 
property.  I  can  scarce  protect  myself;  and,  indeed,  my 
situation  is  much  to  be  pitied,  and  distressing  to  myself.  I 
took  my  present  situation,  in  hopes  of  doing  good,  and 
preventing  mischief.  My  trust  is  in  Providence.  I  acted 
always  an  honest  and  disinterested  part;  and  had  the 
advice  I  gave,  some  time  since,  been  taken,  the  present 
mischief  could  never  have  arisen.  If  I  can  retire  to  a 
private  station  again,  I  will  immediately.  Mr.  Tottingham's 
refusing  to  speak  to  the  gentleman  I  sent  to  Ross,  who  was 
madly  shot  by  the  soldiers,  was  very  unfortunate.  It  has 
set  the  people  mad  with  rage,  and  there  is  no  restraining 
them. 

**  The  person  I  sent  in  had  private  instructions  to  propose 
a  reconciliation:  but  God  knows  where  this  business  will 
end ;  but,  end  hr^w  it  may,  the  good  men  of  both  parties 
will  be  inevitably  ruined. 

"I  am,  with  respect,  dear  sir,  yours,  etc., 

"B.  B.  Harvy." 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


157 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

Battle  of  Arklow— Sergeaut  Shepherd— Death  of  priest  Mur 
phy — Insurgents  routed — End  and  Character  of  Murphy — Dese- 
cration of  a  church — Abuse  of  Bibles — Persecution  of  Protestants — 
Murder  of  the  Hornicks — Conscious  guilt  of  Papists — Singular  cir 
cumstance — Eowsom  shot  by  priest  Kearns — Reflections. 

During  the  transactions  at  Ross  and  Sculaboge,  so 
unfavorable  to  the  rebel  cause,  a  surprisingly  large  force 
had  rallied  round  the  insurgent  banner  at  Gorey.  Here 
they  had  remained,  increasing  in  number  from  the  4th,  on 
which  they  took  possession,  until  the  9th. 

During  this  time  the  usual  work — hunting  Protestants 
and  murdering  them — was  pursued  with  their  accustomed 
industry  and  cruelty;  while,  in  the  camp,  all  kinds  of  abom- 
ination were  committed.  Abandoned  women  flocked  there, 
and  gambling,  drunkenness,  and  debauchery  were  the  order 
of  the  day. 

The  news  of  the  defeat  at  Ross  roused  them  once  more, 
and  they  began  to  think  they  had  been  too  long  inactive. 
The  town  of  Arklow  was  still  in  possession  of  the  loyal 
troops  and  yeomanry.  The  conquest  of  this  place  was  of 
vital  importance  to  the  revolutionists ;  for  it  would  open  a 
communication  with  the  county  of  Wicklow  and  Killdare 
rebels,  and  thus,  by  increasing  their  forces,  prepare  the  way 
for  an  immediate  attack  on  Dublin.  But,  knowing  that  the 
place  was  garrisoned  by  a  strong  body  of  yeomanry  and 
other  troops,  and  dreading  the  consequences  of  a  defeat, 
they  sent  to  Vinegar  Hill  and  Wexford  for  reinforcement ; 
and  all  persons  in  the  surrounding  counties  were  ordered  to 
repair  to  camp  without  delay.  The  Gorey  camp  now 
contained  thirty-four  thousand  men  and  three  pieces  of 
artillery.    It  was  from  this  camp  priest  Murphy  wrote  the 


158 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


following  letter  to  Mr.  Thomas  Houston,  Dublm,  dated 
Gorey,  June  6,  1Y98: 

"Friend  Houston, — Great  events  are  ripening.  In  a 
few  days  we  shall  meet.  The  first-fruits  of  your  regenera- 
tion must  be  a  tincture  of  poison  and  pike,  in  the  metropolis, 
against  the  heretics.  This  is  a  tribunal  for  such  opinions. 
Your  talents  must  not  be  buried  as  a  judge.  Your  soul 
must  be  steeled  with  fortitude  against  heresy.  Then  we 
shall  do,  and  you  shall  shine  in  a  higher  sphere.  We  shall 
have  an  army  of  brave  republicans — one  hundred  thousand, 
with  fourteen  pieces  of  cannon — on  Tuesday,  before  Dublin. 
Your  heart  will  beat  high  at  the  news.  You  will  rise  with 
a  proportionable  force. 

"Yours,  as  ever,  M.  MuRrHV." 

On  the  morning  of  the  9th  of  June  mass  was  celebrated; 
and,  at  2  o'clock,  this  heavy  force  halted  within  two  miles 
of  Arklow.  The  town  was  a  beautiful  place,  situated  on  a 
fine  stream,  over  which  was  a  bridge  of  eighteen  arches. 
It  was  on  the  borders  of  Wexford  and  Wicklow  counties, 
and  only  thirty-five  miles  from  the  capital.  General  Need- 
ham,  with  fifteen  hundred  troops,  defended  the  town. 
These  were  led  out  a  short  distance  from  the  village,  and — 
several  hundred  being  placed  behind  the  hedges  and  in  the 
ditches — extended  along  the  road  by  which  the  insurgents 
were  advancing.  The  rebel  force  made  an  imposing  appear- 
ance, as  they  came,  with  their  gi  een  flags  weaving  in  the  air. 
Need  ham  pushed  forward  a  detachment  of  men,  somewhat 
beyond  the  men  in  ambush,  and  in  the  high  road.  On 
these  the  rebels  advanced,  and,  at  a  respectful  distance, 
opened  a  brisk  fire,  which  was  returned  with  spirit  by  the 
troops.  This  was  continued  a  few  minutes,  the  rebels  still 
advancing,  and  men  began  to  fall  on  both  sides;  when, 
according  to  previous  arrangement,  the  troops  gave  way, 
and  retreated,  with  seeming  confusion,  toward  the  town 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GUJILEY.  150 

The  assailants,  perceiving  this,  instantly  pursued,  with  loud 
shouts  of  victory.  The  officers  waved  their  caps,  crying 
out,  "Come  on,  my  boys,  the  town's  our  own!"  But 
suddenly,  from  behind  the  hedges,  there  blazed  a  sheet  of 
fire,  and  hundreds  dropped,  as  if  struck  with  thunderbolts 
from  heaven.  A  field-piece,  which  was  in  readiness,  was 
now  placed  in  the  centre  of  the  road,  arid  opened  on  them 
with  a  deadly  storm  of  grape,  which  swept  the  road, 
hundreds  falling  at  every  discharge,  until  the  insurgent 
force  in  that  direction  made  a  retreat. 

In  the  meantime  the  rebel  artillery,  under  Captain  Esmond 
Kyan,  had  gained  an  elevation  that  commanded  the  town, 
expecting  from  thence  to  do  much  execution.  The  manage- 
ment of  the  cannon,  however,  was  under  the  immediate 
direction  of  Sergeant  Shepherd,  of  the  Royal  Irish  Artil- 
lery, who  had  been  taken  prisoner  some  time  before,  and 
whom  they  foolishly  compelled  to  serve  in  their  ranks. 
Shepherd  was  a  brave  and  shrewd  man ;  he  resolved  thai 
they  should  profit  as  little  as  possible  by  the  game.  He 
elevated  the  guns  so  high  that  the  balls  flew  over  the 
town ;  and,  at  one  time,  he  turned  his  gun  a  httle  on  one 
side,  and  loading  with  grape,  swept  away  about  thirty 
of  their  own  men. 

Dick  Monk,  a  rebel  officer,  perceiving  this  transaction, 
galloped  up,  and  would  have  killed  him  on  the  spot,  had 
not  Esmond  Kyan  interposed,  declaring  it  was  the  cannon 
of  the  army  that  did  the  mischief.  Kyan  then  ordered 
Shepherd  to  load  with  ball,  and  demolish  the  town,  and 
then  rode  elsewhere.  As  soon  as  he  was  gone.  Shepherd 
again  loaded  with  grape,  which  he  knew  could  do  no 
injury. 

Monk  and  Ryan,  satisfied  that  all  was  not  right,  went  to 
watch  the  execution  of  their  cannon.  Perceiving  that  the 
balls  flew  a  mile  beyond  the  town,  Kyan  leveled  the  piece 


160 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


himself,  and  with  such  precision,  that  the  first  ball  shivered 
in  pieces  the  carriage  of  one  of  the  Needham  guns,  and  a 
second  struck  the  top  of  the  inn. 

The  insurgents  had  already  begun  to  give  way  below  the 
hill,  being  repulsed  in  all  quarters,  in  their  efforts  to  enter 
the  town;  but  while  some  of  them  were  retreating,  they 
were  met  by  priest  John  Murphy,  of  Ballycannow,  with  a 
reinforcement.  He  drove  the  flying  rebels  back,  telling 
them  he  would  "beat  them  with  the  dust  of  the  road." 
The  wavering  ranks  hailed  the  approach  of  Murphy  with 
deafening  shouts,  for  they  were  just  ready  to  yield.  A 
field-piece,  planted  by  the  loyal  troops  in  an  advantageous 
position,  was  sweeping  them  down  at  every  fire. 

Murphy  perceived  this,  and,  cheered  by  the  shouts  of  his 
men,  boldly  advanced  with  his  party  to  take  it;  but  when 
within  a  few  yards  of  the  gun,  his  bowels  were  torn  out  by 
a  discharge  of  canister,  while  his  followers  fell  in  heaps 
around  him.  The  cry,  "  the  priest  is  down,"  now  spread 
through  the  ranks,  and  at  once  decided  the  fortunes  of  the 
day,  scarcely  doubtful  before. 

A  deep  conviction  that  Sergeant  Shepherd  had  betrayed 
his  trust  seized  the  defeated  rebels,  and  it  was  with  the 
utmost  difficulty  Captain  Kyan  succeeded  in  saving  his  life. 

This  was  a  hard-fought  battle.  One  who  saw  the  field 
after  it  was  over,  describes  it  as  dreadful  to  behold.  Men 
and  horses  lay  dead  in  heaps ;  mangled  trunks,  heads,  and 
limbs,  were  scattered  over  the  plains,  while  the  streets 
leading  into  the  town  were  red  with  gore.  The  loss  on  the 
part  of  the  Loyalists  was  but  small;  while  the  insurgents 
lost  a  thousand  men.* 

*  The  following  quotation,  from  a  late  traveler  in  Ireland,  wilJ 
show  that  the  battles  and  blood  which  have  soiled  and  stained  the 
beautiful  fields  of  Arklow,  are  not  yet  forgotten: 

"  The  next  day  we  visited  Arklow.  The  only  object  of  curiosity 
was  the  decayed  castle,  of  which  but  one  tower  is  left;  this  the 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


161 


Priest  Murphy,  who  fell  in  this  action,  was  the  same  who 
resided  in  Baliycannow,  the  village  in  which  Mr.  Beatty 
lived,  the  father-in-law  of  Mr.  Gurley,  who  had  presented 
the  Catholics  the  ground  on  which  their  chapel  was  built. 
Murphy  was  foremost,  with  his  followers,  to  deceive  Lord 
Mount  Norris,  by  taking  the  oath  of  allegiance,  as  men- 
tioned in  the  former  part  of  this  work.  He  now  met  the  - 
end  of  his  career,  and  the  just  reward  of  his  perfidy,  in- 
gratitude, and  hypocrisy. 

The  insurgents  retreated  to  their  camp  at  Gorey,  where 
they  continued  to  commit  all  kinds  of  excesses.  They  took 
two  Protestants,  who  had  fallen  into  their  hands,  into  the 
Protestant  church,  and  piked  them  just  before  the  altar,  in 
order  to  show  their  contempt  for  the  established  religion. 
They  tore  in  pieces  the  large  pulpit  Bible,  and  carrying  the 
leaves  on  the  top  of  the  pikes,  exclaimed,  "Behold  the 
French  colors!"  Others  placed  Bibles  on  their  horses,  and 
used  them  for  saddles.  In  short,  they  reveled  in  all  kinds 
of  iniquity  until  the  19  th,  when  they  marched  for  Vinegar 
Hill. 

sergeant  of  the  barracks,  who  had  the  care  of  it,  kindly  offered  to 
show  us.    It  was  built  in  the  year  1200. 

"Our  guide  conducted  us  to  the  top,  by  winding  stairs,  to  look 
out  upon  the  adjacent  country,  and  see  where  the  great  battles  had 
been  fought,  which  had  deluged  that  part  of  the  country  in  blood. 
The  battle  of  Arklow,  '  while  seed-time  and  harvest  remain,'  will 
live  in  the  memory  of  all  wh-o  saw  it  or  shall  read  of  it. 

"  The  prospect  was  both  grand  and  awful.  The  river  Avoca 
was  at  our  feet,  winding  gracefully  through  the  rich  vale  called 
by  its  name.  At  our  right  hand  lay  the  sea;  at  our  left,  the  moun- 
tains of  Wicklow;  behind  us,  the  town  of  Arklow;  and  near  where 
I  stood  was  once  the  skull  of  Hacket,  which  had  been  fixed  to  the 
top  of  the  castle  in  the  days  of  the  Rebellion.  This  man  had 
killed  many  a  Protestant,  and  in  return  they  shot  him,  took  off  his 
head,  and  placed  it  on  the  top  of  the  castle,  where  it  remained  till 
a  few  years  since,  when  a  wren  made  her  nest  in  his  mouth,  and  it 
finally  tumbled  down,  and  received  a  burial  by  the  side  of  the 
tower."    (Ireland's  Welcome  to  the  Stranger,  page  58.) 

14 


162  MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 

While  the  camp  continued  in  the  latter  place,  the  follow- 
ing cruelties  occurred:  A  Mr.  Hornick,  a  gentleman  of 
property,  was  supposed  to  have  arms  in  his  possession. 
Priest  Roach  headed  a  body  of  men,  and  went  in  pursuit 
of  him.  Not  finding  him,  they  burned  his  house,  and 
plundered  his  goods.  He  had  two  sons ;  one  a  clergyman 
in  Enniscorthy,  and  the  other  an  apprentice  to  an  apoth- 
ecary, in  the  same  place :  these  they  took  and  murdered. 

The  latter,  a  fine  young  man,  was  promised  his  life  if  he 
would  write  to  his  father  for  the  arms  in  his  possession, 
stating  that  he  was  a  hostage  till  they  were  dehvered.  This 
he  did ;  but  as  soon  as  the  letter  was  sent,  without  waiting 
for  an  answer,  they  piked  liim,  shot  him,  stripped  him 
naked,  and  threw  him  among  the  dead.  Life,  however, 
still  remained,  and  during  the  night  he  made  out  to  creep 
away  from  the  hill,  and  went  home  to  his  father's  place,  in 
hopes  of  meeting  a  friendly  shelter,  and,  at  least,  to  die  in 
the  bosom  of  friends.  But,  alas !  the  parents  had  fled,  and 
the  dwelUng  was  in  ashes!  He  was  soon  found  by  some 
of  his  Papist  neighbors,  from  whom  he  hoped  for  compas- 
sion; but  perceiving  him  naked  and  covered  with  blood, 
they  led  him  to  a  gravel-pit,  and  there  thrust  him  in,  and 
covered  him  with  earth. 

The  question  will  doubtless  occur  to  the  reader.  Is  it 
possible  that  the  perpetrators  of  these  atrocious  deeds 
could  be  so  blinded  as  to  believe  that  they  were  doing 
right?  Doubtless,  some  of  them  were  so  profoundly  igno- 
rant as  fully  to  believe  that  whatever  their  priests  sanctioned 
must  be  right.  But  to  suppose  that  the  majority  of  them, 
though  led  on  by  their  ghostly  fathers,  felt  wholly  innocent, 
with  their  hands  red  in  the  blood  of  their  neighbors,  would 
be  to  undervalue  the  teachings  of  conscience,  and  to  over- 
look the  dictates  of  our  common  humanity.  Doubtless, 
after  the  season  of  excitement  was  over,  calm  reflection 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


16J 


took  the  place  of  frenzied  bigotry.  Many  a  guilty  wretch 
carried  in  his  aching  bosom  an  intolerable  load  of  remorse. 
The  following  singular  case,  related  by  Taylor,  is  confirma- 
tory of  this  opinion : 

"During  the  Rebellion  a  man  named  Patrick  Darcy  went 
into  the  house  of  James  Sherlock,  of  Enniscorthy,  dragged 
out  his  father,  William  Sherlock,  a  man  over  sixty  years  old, 
and  murdered  him  in  the  street.  After  the  Rebelhon,  Darcy 
was  apprehended  for  the  murder,  and  committed  to  Wexford 
jail.  On  the  night  of  the  9th  of  Ivovember  following,  his 
wife,  who  was  permitted  to  sleep  with  him  in  his  cell,  saw, 
in  the  middle  of  the  night,  the  appearance  of  an  old  man 
coming  in.  She  was  so  much  alarmed  that  she  awoke  her 
husband,  who,  when  he  beheld  the  apparition,  gave  a  violent 
screech,  and  immediately  took  ill ;  from  which  time  he  la- 
bored under  a  very  burdened  mind  until  he  died,  which 
happened  a  few  days  after.  This  account  I  had  from  the 
jailer,  while  Darcy  was  in  his  cofiGua."  A  guilty  conscience 
produces  an  excited  imagination. 

Not  only  were  such  cruelties  as  have  been  narrated  com- 
mitted by  the  people  under  the  direction  of  their  clergy,  but 
the  priests  themselves,  it  would  seem,  delighted  to  have 
their  sacerdotal  vestments  dyed  in  Protestant  blood.  This 
will  fully  appear  from  the  following  case,  which  occurred 
while  Mr.  Gurley  was  in  prison : 

When  the  Protestants  were  flying  from  Gorey  to  Arklow, 
priest  Keams,  with  a  party  of  rebels,  overtook  some  of 
them;  among  others  was  a  Mr.  Rowsom.  Father  Keams 
asked  him  his  name.  On  hearing  it,  he  told  him  that  he 
must  die,  and  ordered  him  to  kneel  down  till  he  would 
shoot  him.  Some  of  the  rebels,  shocked,  perhaps,  to  see 
their  holy  father  about  to  murder  in  cold  blood  with  his 
own  hands,  drew  their  pikes,  and  were  about  to  kill  him  in 
their  own  way;  but  father  Keams  prevented  them,  saying. 


164 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


'*  I  will  do  him  the  honor  to  dispatch  him  myself ;"  then 
placing  his  pistol  to  his  head  he  drew  the  trigger,  but  it 
missed  fire.  Again  the  men  were  for  relieving  the  priest 
01  *he  virtue  of  such  an  act,  but  he  dehberately  put  fresh 
powcer  in  the  pan,  telling  his  trembling  victim  not  to  stir. 
His  pistol,  now  faithful,  rang  on  the  air.  The  ball  passed 
through  the  man's  chin  and  neck,  tearing  him  most  fright- 
fully. Here  he  left  him  weltering  in  his  own  blood.  The 
priest  passed  on  as  unconcerned  as  if  nothing  had  occurred. 

Merciful  God,  how  are  thy  creatures  fallen !  What  hid- 
den depths  of  depravity  lie  buried  in  the  human  heart; 
Alas  for  the  Church  that  can  sanction  such  unparalleled 
violation  of  every  principle  of  justice  and  humanity!  Sure- 
ly, if  there  is  a  God  on  the  throne  of  the  universe,  his 
righteous  retributions  and  judgment  will  fall  on  such  a 
people.  In  ordinary  cases  of  condemnation  for  willful  mur- 
der, the  judge  weeps  as  he  pronounces  the  sentence  of  the 
law  on  the  guilty  culprit.  But  here,  the  judge,  jury,  and 
executioner  are  united  in  the  person  of  the  priest,  who 
chooses  the  work  and  performs  the  dreadful  deed,  with  an 
evident  gratification,  worthy  of  a  demon  in  human  form. 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM.  GURLEY. 


165 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

State  of  "Wexford — Imprisonment  of  Rev.  George  Taylor,  trav- 
eling preacher — Extract  from  his  narrative — Furnished  with  food 
by  Mr.  Gurley — His  narrow  escape  from  death  at  Gorey — His  dress, 
sufferings,  and  persecutions — He  is  prevented  from  praying  in 
prison — Prayer  meeting  in  Mr.  Gurley's  cell  well  attended — Happy 
result  therefrom — Conversion  of  a  prisoner — His  triumphant 
death — Found  afterward  by  Mr.  Gurley  on  his  knees  in  the 
water — Arrival  of  King's  troops — Insurgents  concentrate  on  Vin- 
egar Hill — Troops  under  General  Lake  surround  the  hill — State 
of  things  in  Wexford — The  death  of  all  the  prisoners  announced, 
to  take  place  next  day. 

During  the  sanguinary  scenes  we  have  related,  Wexford 
still  remained  in  the  hands  of  the  rebels,  and  Mr.  Gurley 
and  his  associates  still  remained  in  prison. 

On  the  14th  of  June,  the  Rev.  George  Taylol*,  a  Wes- 
leyan  minister  on  an  adjoining  circuit,  was  brought  to  the 
jail  in  a  woful  plight.  He  was  clothed  in  a  soldier's  old 
garments,  which  were  dirty  and  ragged ;  without  hat,  neck- 
cloth, or  comfortable  shoes.  A  few  extracts  from  his  nar- 
rative of  his  captivity  and  sufferings,  may  be  interesting  to 
the  reader: 

"On  our  entering  the  prison  the  jailer  took  down  our 
names,  and  we  were  conducted  to  the  back  yard.  Here  I 
washed  my  feet  at  the  pump,  which  afforded  me  some  relief; 
after  which  I  lay  down  before  the  sun  to  take  a  little  rest. 
I  had  not  been  long  thus,  when  a  gentleman  who  knew  me, 
ar.d  was  also  a  prisoner,  brought  me  to  his  cell  and  gave  me 
a  part  of  his  dinner,  which  I  thought  was  the  sweetest  I 
had  ever  tasted." 

This  was  Mr.  Gurley,  who  found  him  with  blistered  feet, 
weary,  exhausted,  and  emaciated  with  hunger.  They  were 
well  acquainted  with  each  other,  for  Mr.  Taylor  was  a 
townsman  of  Mrs.  Gurley's,  and  also  an  itinerant  preacher. 


166 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


Mr.  Gurley  embraced  him  with  aflfection,  and  they  wept  in 
each  other's  arms.  Finding  he  was  extremely  hungry,  he 
took  him  to  his  cell,  as  before  related,  and  shared  with  him 
some  food  which  Mrs.  Gurley  had  that  morning  sent  to  the 
prison. 

The  day  before  he  was  arrested  he  was  out  at  an  appoint- 
ment, on  his  way  home.    His  feelings  are  thus  described" 

"On  my  return,  being  twelve  miles  from  home,  as  I 
passed  by  'Hinch  church,'  between  Coolgreny  and  Gorey, 
I  entered  it  to  view  the  deserted  tabernacle  of  the  Lord ; 
and  was  much  affected  to  think,  that  both  minister  and 
people  were  obliged  to  fly  from  it.  The  desolation  like"vvise 
which  I  now  saw  holding  its  melancholy  reign  through  the 
country  as  I  passed  along,  and  the  destruction  which  seemed 
to  be  brooding  over  the  land  in  general,  had  such  a  powerful 
efifect  on  me  that  I  could  not  refrain  from  weeping,  and  that 
abundantly.  I  entreated  the  Lord  not  to  desert  his  Church 
and  people  for  ever,  but  to  turn  their  captivity  as  the 
streams  of  the  south,  and  not  to  give  us  over  into  the 
hands  of  cruel  and  deceitful  men. 

"  While  reading  the  psalms  for  the  day — 5th  of  June — • 
my  soul  was  much  comforted;  and  I  found,  also,  the  first 
book  of  Samuel,  2d  chapter,  very  precious,  particularly  the 
ninth  and  tenth  verses :  '  He  will  keep  the  feet  of  his  saints, 
and  the  wicked  shall  be  silent  in  darkness ;  for  by  strength 
shall  no  man  prevail.  The  adversaries  of  the  Lord  shall 
be  broken  to  pieces;  out  of  heaven  shall  be  thunder  upon 
them;  the  Lord  shall  judge  the  ends  of  the  earth,  and  he 
shall  give  strength  unto  his  king  and  exalt  the  horn  of  his 
anointed.'  " 

On  his  way  home  he  was  arrested  by  some  armed  rebels, 
and  taken  to  the  camp  at  Gorey,  where  he  was  confined  in 
the  market-house.    He  says : 

"My  Papist  neighbors,  hearing  I  was  in  confinement. 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


167 


came  to  see  me,  and  wished  me  a  speedy  deliverance,  and 
told  me  how  to  procure  it;  namely,  to  be  baptized  by  a 
priest  and  embrace  the  Roman  Catholic  faith,  and  join 
them  in  arms  to  fight  for  the  cause  of  liberty ;  but  that  I 
would  be  shot  if  I  did  not  turn  Papist.    I  told  them  I  was 
obliged  to  them,  and  doubted  not  it  was  good-nature  which 
induced  them  to  speak  as  they  did;  but  I  was  baptized 
already,  and  had  no  reason  to  condemn  the  Church  of 
England.    A  few  days  after  my  being  taken  to  Gorey,  they 
stripped  me  of  a  suit  of  black  and  gave  me  a  soldier's  old 
jacket,  waistcoat,  and  small  clothes;  they  also  took  from 
me  my  hat,  neckcloth,  and  shoes,  and,  having  thus  plun- 
dered me,  left  me  to  meditate  on  what  was  likely  to  follow. 
Nor  was  it  I  alone  that  was  thus  robbed,  for  all  the  prison- 
ers were  served  in  the  same  way.    Having  thus  stripped  us, 
they  led  us  forth  to  the  camp  to  be  shot.  Providentially, 
two  days  prior  to  this,  B.  B.  Harvy,  Commander-in-chief, 
issued  a  proclamation,  one  article  of  which  was,  'Any  per- 
son who  shall  take  upon  him  to  kill  or  murder  any  person, 
without  special  written  orders  from  the  Commander-in-chief, 
shall  be  put  to  death.'    Just  as  we  were  ranged  on  our 
knees,  and  our  executioners  in  their  appointed  place,  with 
guns  and  pikes  to  put  us  all  to  death,  a  man  came  into  the 
camp  with  the  above  proclamation,  which  was  immediately 
read,  and  proved  the  means  of  saving  our  lives.  Never- 
theless, we  were  near  being  sacrificed  by  these  blood-thirsty 
men;  being  so  enraged  with  disappointment,  they  would 
hardly  let  us  return  to  our  prison  alive.   Some  they  stabbed, 
at  others  they  fired ;  one  man  received  five  wounds  from  a 
pike,  and  had  three  ribs  broken ;  another  was  shot  through 
the  shoulders,  and  I,  being  arrayed  with  a  soldier^s  coat, 
was  struck  several  times  and  received  a  stab  in  the  back. 
A.fter  being  thus  abused,  we  were  ordered  to  the  guard- 
house.   Blessed  be  God !  I  can  say,  through  the  whole  of 


168 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


this  trying  scene  my  mind  was  given  up  to  him,  and  at 
peace  with  all  mankind." 

His  unaffected  piety  and  meek  deportment  seem  to  have 
moved  even  the  hearts  of  his  cruel  enemies,  as  appears 
from  the  following : 

"  At  night,  when  the  prisoners  were  about  to  lie  down,  I 
asked  the  guards  if  they  would  give  me  leave  to  pray  with 
them,  as  people  of  every  persuasion  should  pray,  if  they 
expected  to  be  saved.  They  complied.  I  then  prayed 
The  guards,  though  Papists,  were  much  affected,  and 
seemed  much  attached  to  me ;  nor  would  they  permit  me  to 
sit  among  the  prisoners  any  more,  but  made  me  go  among 
themselves,  and  sent  in  a  good  character  of  me  to  theii 
officers.  God  was  indeed  very  kind  to  me  here;  for  the 
next  morning  they  cut  the  hair  off  all  the  prisoners'  heads, 
and  put  pitched  caps  on  them,  but  they  meddled  not  with 
me;  yea,  even  a  minister  of  the  Church  of  England,  a 
fellow-prisoner,  they  served  in  the  same  way.* 

"  In  the  midst  of  all  I  was  constantly  engaged  with  God 
to  support  me,  and  enable  me  to  adorn  the  Gospel  of  our 
Lord  Jesus;  to  bless  our  gracious  sovereign,  and  all  his 
forces,  by  land  and  sea ;  to  estabhsh  his  throne  for  ever, 
that  his  children  and  children's  children  might  sway  the 
British  sceptre  till  time  should  be  no  more,  and  be  nursing 
fathers  to  the  Protestant  religion." 

A  good  Briton  he,  nor  less  a  Christian.  The  kindness 
of  his  masters  soon  changed ;  for,  after  having  had  a  trial, 
he  was  acquitted  of  any  special  blame,  and  required  to  go 
to  the  camp  and  take  arms  in  their  cause.  This  he  refused 
to  do.    He  says: 

"Me  appointed  to  fight  against  that  King  who  always 
gave  us  liberty !    I  could  not  do  it ;  and,  therefore,  resolved 

*This  was  the  Mr.  Danniels  referred  to  by  Mr.  Gurley  who, 
from  his  extreme  suffering,  became  insane. 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


16§ 


to  choose  imprisonment,  or  death  itself,  rather  than  be 
guilty  of  such  a  crime."  His  refusal  enraged  the  rebel 
officers,  and  he  was  ordered  to  be  pinioned — that  is,  to  have 
his  wrists  tied  together,  and  his  arms  tied  down  to  his  sides — 
and,  with  others,  sent  to  Wexford  prison.  Speaking  of  hi;^ 
ajjpearance  on  the  way,  he  says:  "It  may  not  be  amiss, 
perhaps,  to  describe  my  dress  and  situation.  I  had  on  a 
soldier's  worn-out  coat,  a  vest  and  breeches  by  much  too 
little,  torn  and  ragged,  a  boot-slipper  on  one  foot,  and  a 
brogue-slipper  on  the  other.  My  feet,  of  course,  were 
weary  to  the  last  degree."  In  this  condition  he  reached  the 
prison,  as  above  related — a  sad  phght,  indeed,  for  a  minister 
of  the  Gospel. 

How  trifling  are  the  trials  of  itinerant  ministers,  now,  in 
comparison  with  those  endured  by  those  who  have  been 
gathered  to  their  fathers !  And  how  diligent  should  we  be, 
as  Protestants  and  as  patriots,  to  resist  and  counteract  the 
mighty  efforts  of  Romanism  in  our  country — that  deadliest 
foe  of  liberty  of  conscience  and  free  government! 

Rev.  Mr.  Taylor  was  not  kept  long  in  the  cit)''  prison, 
but,  owing  to  its  crowded  state,  was,  with  others,  taken  to 
the  market-house,  and  confined  there,  in  an  upper  room. 
His  guards  were  not  so  indulgent  to  him  as  those  at  Gorey. 
"At  night,"  says  he,  "when  my  fellow-prisoners  were 
preparing  for  sleep,  I  asked  them  to  kneel  down,  that  I 
might  pray  with  tliem.  The  guards,  on  hearing  this,  were 
so  enraged,  that  they  swore  they  would  send  a  brace  of 
balls  through  me  if  I  attempted  it  again.  This  menace  so 
intimidated  the  prisoners,  that  they  could  scarcely  be  pre- 
vailed on  to  join  in  prayer  for  some  time.  Nevertheless, 
they  had  my  silent  breathings.  In  the  morning  one  man 
said  to  me,  *  If  your  tongue  had  been  between  my  teeth, 
last  night,  I  would  have  bit  it  off.'  I  asked  him,  'Why?* 
He  replied,  'You  are  o-oing  the  way  to  have  us  all  mur- 

1.5 


170 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


dored.'  'No/  said  I;  'but  I  am  going  the  way  to  have 
you  all  preserved ;  for  now  is  the  time  to  call  on  the  Strong 
for  strength.'  " 

In  Mr.  Gurley's  cell,  however,  they  had  better  times. 
Tlie  stated  meetings  for  prayer  were  kept  up,  though, 
almost  every  day,  some  were  taken  out  and  put  to  death. 
Referring  to  these  seasons  of  devotion,  in  his  papers,  Mr. 
Gurley  remarks: 

"The  number  of  Protestants  taken  out,  from  time  to 
time,  to  be  put  to  death,  caused  my  prayer  meetings, 
morning,  noon,  and  evening,  to  be  thronged ;  but,  after  we 
were  locked  up  at  night,  we  had  prayers  by  ourselves,  in 
the  cell." 

Mr.  Gurley  often  remarked,  that  a  Divine  power  attended 

these  meetings,  such  as  he  never  saw  before ;  and  several 

were  enabled  to  believe  with  the  heart,  and  to  trust  in  a 

pi*esent  Savior,  and  were  happy  in  their  bonds.    Some  who, 

hitherto,  had  been  lukewarm,  were  now  quickened,  and 

made  alive  in  Christ,  rejoicing  in  their  Redeemer.  These 

results  were  cordials  to  the  heart  of  Mr.  Gurley,  so  that  he 

I'ealized  the  sentiment  of  the  poet, 

"  And  prisons  would  palaces  prove. 

If  Jesus  would  dwell  with  me  there." 

Mr.  Gurley  records  the  following  case  as  one  of  deep  inter- 
est to  himself: 

"William  Clarke  was,  several  years  before  the  Rebellion, 
a  member  of  my  class.  I  do  not  know  that  I  ever  knew 
one  so  long  and  so  earnestly  seeking  for  pardon  and  the 
witness  of  the  Spirit,  without  finding  peace.  He  was 
constantly  at  class,  and  very  prudent  and  sober  in  his 
conduct,  both  at  home  and  abroad.  Poor  Wilham!  from 
the  time  he  was  put  in  the  prison  he  attended  regularly  our 
public  prayer  meetings,  and  especially  our  noon  intercessions. 
On  the  20th  of  June,  while  at  our  mid-day  meeting,  God 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


171 


spoke  peace  to  his  longing  soul.  0,  ho^Y  liappy  he  was  I 
Indeed,  our  prison  was  a  paradise,  for  Jesus  was  there. 
He  found  Him  whom  he  had  long  sought  after ;  and  0,  at 
how  important  a  time !  I  do  believe  it  was  not  two  hours 
from  the  time  he  found  pardon  till  he  was,  I  hope  and 
trust,  admitted  into  glory.  The  rebels  took  him  out ;  and 
I  was  positively  assured,  that  he  acted  as  a  noble  martyr, 
evincing  the  most  calm  and  steadfast  state  of  mind,  as  he 
was  led  to  a  tormenting  death.  As  he  passed  along  toward 
the  bridge  where  he  was  to  be  murdered,  he  joyfully  com- 
menced singing  praises  to  God.  The  guards  ordered  him 
to  stop,  but  he  calmly  replied,  that  he  would  praise  God 
while  he  had  breath,  and  sang  on.  They  barbarously 
thrust  their  pikes  through  his  body,  calling  him  a  swaddling 
heretic,  and  then  threw  him  over  the  bridge  into  the  river. 
I  believe  he  had  his  senses  to  the  last ;  for,  when  I  went 
down  to  the  bridge,  the  day  after  we  were  liberated,  there 
1  saw  William  Clarke,  on  his  knees,  at  the  bottom  of  the 
river,  with  both  his  arms  clasped  round  one  of  the  pillars, 
or  trestles,  of  the  bridge.  Being  thrown  over  the  north 
side  of  the  bridge,  and  the  tide  setting  to  the  south,  on  the 
way  he  met  with  the  pillar,  and  took  a  death-hold  of  it, 
and  doubtless  there  kept  praying  as  long  as  he  had  life,  and 
after  death  kept  his  grasp,  until  the  people  brought  him  up. 
I  saw  him  after  he  was  taken  home.  His  knees  could  not 
be  straightened  ;  his  face  was  but  little  distorted,  and  nearly 
as  he  used  to  look.  Poor  man,  how  soon,  after  he  found 
peace  in  Christ,  did  he  find  a  happy  asylum,  'where  the 
"wicked  cease  from  troubling,  and  the  weary  are  at  rest!'  " 

British  officers,  with  king's  troops  and  Irish  volunteers, 
were  now  daily  arriving  in  the  county ;  and  the  sore  defeats 
which  they  had  met  with  in  different  places,  created  great 
alarm  in  the  rebel  ranks. 

On  the  morning  of  the  20th  of  June  General  Moore 


172 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


engaged  a  body  of  the  insurgents,  eighteen  hundred  strong, 
near  the  Three  Rocks,  and  routed  them,  after  a  severe 
conflict,  with  great  slaughter.  On  the  same  day  the  differ- 
ent divisions  of  the  insurgent  army  concentrated  at  Vinegar 
Hill,  a  very  strong  position,  which  they  had  held  from  the 
beginning  of  the  insurrection,  and  where  they  deemed 
themselves  safe  from  the  attack  of  any  force  which  could  be 
brought  against  them.  This  confidence  was  soon  to  be  put 
to  the  test;  for,  on  the  evening  of  the  20th,  his  Majesty's 
forces,  consisting  of  fifteen  thousand  men,  under  Lieutenant 
General  Lake,  were  seen  advancing  in  two  directions,  and 
taking  position  in  four  divisions,  at  some  distance  from  the 
hill.  The  first  division  was  commanded  by  General  John- 
son, the  second  by  General  Dundas,  the  third  by  Sir  James 
Duff,  and  the  fourth  by  General  Needham.  The  march  of 
so  formidable  an  army,  so  well  dressed  and  armed,  and  with 
so  extensive  a  train  of  artillery  and  baggage,  carried  terror 
and  consternation  to  the  hearts  of  the  insurgents,  through- 
out the  country.  On  the  19th  the  people  of  Wexford 
learned  that  the  English  forces  were  arriving,  and  marching 
for  Vinegar  Hill.  The  intelligence  created  the  greatest 
consternation.  Women  were  seen  running  through  the 
streets,  pale  and  trembling.  Groups  of  rebels  were  seen 
collected  in  various  parts  of  the  town,  cursing,  and  stamp- 
ing the  ground  with  rage. 

Word  was  circulated,  the  same  evening,  that  every  pris- 
oner in  their  power  was  to  be  executed  the  next  day.  Thi* 
heart-rending  intelligence  threw  a  deeper  gloom  over  the 
Avhole  city.  Even  Catholics,  now  fearful  of  the  issue, 
shuddered  at  the  thought,  lest  a  terrible  vengeance  might 
be  taken  on  them ;  while  many  a  wife,  daughter,  parent,  or 
sister  of  the  prisoners,  sat  in  silent  sorrow,  through  the 
dreadful  night;  or  bewailing,  in  tearful  anguish,  the  ap- 
proaching fate  of  their  dearest  friends. 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


173 


CHAPTER  XV. 

Monaing  of  the  20th  of  June — Murdering  band  assembled  by 
Dixon — Black  flag — Massacre  on  the  bridge — Inhumanity  of  Popish 
bishop — Murder  of  Mr.  Gurley's  brother  and  brother-in-law — Mr. 
Gurley  led  out  to  be  piked — He  comes  to  murdering  band — His 
feelings — How  rescued  from  death — He  returns  to  prison — Nar 
rowly  escapes  again — Rebukes  a  rebel  officer — Affecting  scene  in 
cell — Close  of  murders  on  bridge. 

On  the  morninof  of  the  memorable  20th  of  Jime,  in 
Wexford,  all  was  terror  and  consternation.  The  town  bell 
rang  an  alarm,  and  the  drums  beat  to  arms.  This  was  to 
assemble  the  rebel  forces  to  go  out  and  attack  the  ap- 
proaching army. 

Thomas  Dixon,  rebel  captain,  rode  to  the  jail  door,  and 
swore  that  not  a  prisoner  should  be  alive  at  sunset.  He 
then  rode  into  the  street,  repeating  the  same,  with  horrid 
imprecations,  saying  that  not  a  soul  should  be  left  to  tell 
the  tale ! 

The  place  selected  for  the  tragic  scene  was  the  bridge  of 
Wexford.  This  was  erected  three  years  previous,  and  was 
a  noble  specimen  of  architecture.  It  crossed  the  Slaney  on 
a  road  leading  northward  from  the  city.  It  was  remarkable 
for  its  length  and  beauty,  being  fifteen  hundred  and  fifty- 
nine  feet  long,  with  a  portcullis,  and  thirty  feet  wide,  with 
a  toll  house  at  each  end.  On  each  side  Avere  footways, 
ornamented  with  Chinese  railing,  supported  by  strong  bars. 
It  was  not  covered ;  but  there  were  two  recesses,  with  roofs, 
as  places  of  rest  and  shelter  from  sudden  showers.  It  was 
a  place  admirably  adapted  to  the  purpose:  the  populace 
could  be  kept  at  a  distance ;  the  blood,  instead  of  flowing 
through  the  streets,  as  in  Paris,  on  "St.  Bartholomew's 
day,"  could  drip  through  the  slippery  planks;  while  the 
stream  below  would  bear  away  on  its  crimson  tide  the 


174  MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILUAM  GURLEY. 

expiring  bodies  of  the  martyrs,  and  thus  save  their  execu- 
tioners the  trouble  of  a  burial. 

In  the  afternoon  Dixon  made  all  arrangements  to  execute 
his  threat.  He  assembled  the  murdering  band,  and  hoisted 
the  black  flag,  the  choice  ensign  for  their  black  atrocities. 
The  flag  had  painted  on  one  side  a  bloody  cross ;  on  the 
other,  in  large  capitals,  were  "M.  W.  S.,"  the  initials  of 
"murder  Avithout  sin,"  signifying  that  it  was  no  sin  to 
murder  Protestants.  What  a  sad  sight  it  must  have  been 
to  such  prisoners  as  knew  the  import  of  the  letters.  After 
parading  some  time,  to  attract  attention  and  give  more 
solemnity  to  the  scene,  they  entered  the  jail  yard,  and 
ordered  out  a  parcel  of  prisoners.  The  poor  fellows  came 
trembling  from  their  cells;  some  pale  and  weeping.  Some 
fell  on  their  knees,  and  implored  mercy  at  their  hands ;  but 
all  in  vain.  They  were  conducted,  under  a  strong  guard, 
to  the  bridge,  and  piked  to  death  in  the  most  cruel  manner, 
and  their  bodies  thrown,  some  only  half  dead,  into  the  river. 

Rev.  George  Taylor  says,  "While  this  was  going  on,  a 
rebel  captain,  being  shocked  at  the  cries  of  the  victims,  ran 
to  the  Popish  bishop,  who  was  then  drinking  wine  with  the 
utmost  composure,  after  his  dinner,  and,  knowing  that  he 
could  stop  the  massacre  sooner  than  any  other  person, 
entreated  of  him,  'for  the  mercy  of  Jesus,'  to  come  and 
save  the  prisoners.  He,  in  a  very  unconcerned  manner, 
replied  that  it  was  no  aff'air  of  his,  and  requested  that  the 
captain  would  sit  down  and  take  a  glass  with  him,  adding 
that  the  people  should  be  gratified.  The  captain  refused 
the  bishop's  invitation,  and,  filled  with  abhorrence  and  dis- 
tress of  mind,  walked  silently  away." 

In  a  printed  circular  this  prelate  stoutly  denied  the  above 
charge  brought  against  him.  He  alledged  that  no  such  man 
called  for  liis  interference,  and  that,  consequently,  he  did  not 
make  the  inhuman  and  ungracious  reply  above-mentioned. 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  QURLET.  l75 

A  denial  of  the  charge,  if  true,  woiild  not  be  strange,  when 
to  have  confessed  to  it  would  perhaps  have  endangered  his 
head;  but  as  the  report  seems  not  to  be  fully  supported  by 
evidence,  it  would  not  seem  fair  to  insist  on  its  truth  Avith 
certainty.  This  concession,  however,  it  must  be  seen,  re- 
Heves  but  little  the  character  of  this  ecclesiastic;  for,  ac- 
cording to  his  own  confession,  he  was  in  the  city  all  of  that 
eventful  day,  as  the  spiritual  head  and  chief  shepherd  of 
the  Roman  Cathohc  Church  in  that  city;  he  could  not  be 
ignorant  of,  or  uninterested  in,  the  sanguinary  movements 
of  his  people.  He  must  have  known,  what  every  man, 
woman,  and  child  there  knew,  of  the  threat  to  murder  the 
prisoners.  His  residence  was  in  sight  of  the  jail;  and  the 
drum-beat,  which  marshaled  the  murdering  band,  must 
have  been  distinctly  heard  at  his  dwelling.  Yet  there  he 
sat,  in  quiet  repose,  without  attempting  to  arrest  the  dreadful 
proceedings.  His  word  would  have  tm-ned  the  scales.  The 
guilt  which  attaches  with  certainty  to  him,  therefore,  is  pre- 
cisely this :  he  permitted  his  flock  to  murder,  in  cold  blood, 
their  unoffending  fellow- citizens,  without  sympathizing  with 
the  sufferers,  or  attempting  to  stop  the  sanguinary  work. 

All  this  time  the  unrelenting  rebels  were  butchering  the 
poor  Protestants  on  the  bridge.  Among  these  were  Mr. 
Gurley's  brother,  (Jonas,)  and  brother-in-law,  (John  Smith.) 

"In  regard  to  my  brother  Jonas,"  says  Mr.  G.,  "and  my 
brother-in-law,  I  did  not  see  them  on  the  day  of  their  mas- 
sacre. What  I  now  write  I  had  from  a  Mrs.  Burn,  a 
member  of  my  class  at  the  time,  and  who  saw  Jonas  when 
he  was  taken  on  the  bridge.  She  said  that  when  Jonas 
came  on  the  bridge,  with  several  others,  they  took  off  his 
coat  and  shirt,  and  then  whipped  him  with  iron  nail  rods  for 
a  long  time,  the  flesh  flying  off  at  every  stroke ;  then  four 
of  the  pikemen  began  to  stab  him  with  their  pikes,  in  the 
legs,  thighs,  cheeks,  and  arms,  and  when  falling,  held  him 


176 


MEMOIR  OF  KEV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


up  with  tlieir  pikes ;  then,  after  they  had  fully  glutted  their 
savage  fuiy,  the  four  darted  their  pikes  into  his  body,  lifted 
him  up,  and,  carrying  him  to  the  portcullis  of  the  bridge, 
pitched  him  over.  It  was  flood  tide ;  so  he  was  carried  up 
the  river.  Poor  fellow !  he  was  horribly  mangled.  As  to 
John  Smith,  she  did  not  give  me  so  particular  an  account: 
she  said,  however,  that  they  piked  him  for  some  time,  and 
as  they  were  piking  and  pushing  him  along  to  the  portcullis, 
she  saw  him  tread  on  his  own  bowels.  They  threw  him  into 
the  river.    How  dreadful  must  have  been  their  sufferings ! 

"I  shudder,  even  now,  at  the  thought  of  the  awful  death 
I  escaped.  I  was  told  Jonas  was  offered  his  life  if  he  would 
have  a  priest  to  baptize  him,  and  would  take  mass ;  but  he 
would  not:  he  knew  too  well  their  treachery  to  trust  them; 
for  had  he  complied,  they  would  have  thought  him  only  the 
better  fitted  to  die.  Smith  was  a  very  tender-hearted  man.  I 
remember  that,  havmg  once  slightly  wounded  himself,  he 
fainted  at  the  sight  of  his  own  blood.  What,  then,  must 
have  been  his  feelings  in  this  dreadful  conflict  I" 

Several  times  did  the  murdering  band  get  a  fresh  supply 
of  prisoners:  some  from  the  prison-ship,  where  several 
were  confined ;  others  from  the  market-house.  While  they 
were  murdering  one  party,  priest  Roach,  the  general,  rode 
up  in  great  haste,  and  bade  them  beat  to  arms,  for  that 
Vinegar  Hill  was  nearly  surrounded  by  the  King's  troops, 
and  that  all  should  repair  to  camp. 

This  had  for  the  time  a  wonderful  efi"ect,  for  they  in- 
stantly closed  the  bloody  scene,  and  ran  away  in  all  dkec- 
tions,  leaving  several  prisoners  on  their  knees,  who  were  so 
stupefied  with  terror  that  they  remained  in  that  position 
some  time,  without  making  any  eS"ort  to  escape.  But 
Dixon,  the  monster,  soon  returned,  and  ordered  out  more 
victims  from  the  market-house  and  prison.  The  time  had 
now  arrived  to  try  the  faith  of  Mr.  Gurley;  he  had  been 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


17Y 


expecting  it  daily.  He  collected  his  thoughts,  and  tried  to 
realize  the  scene.  For  a  moment  "a  horror,  of  great  dark- 
ness, fell  on  him,  and  the  hair  of  his  flesh  stood  up ;"  but 
that  precious  promise,  "Lo,  I  am  with  you,  even  to  the 
end,"  rushed  upon  his  soul,  as  if  announced  by  a  voice 
from  heaven,  and  in  an  instant,  every  particle  of  fear  was 
gone,  and  joy  filled  his  soul.  A  part  of  his  companions 
had  already  been  taken  out  and  executed,  among  whom  was 
Mr.  William  Clark,  before  mentioned. 

At  first  some  of  the  leading  rebels  of  the  guard  entered 
the  cell,  and  held  a  kind  of  mock  trial  or  investigation,  that 
they  might  know  who  should  be  put  to  death,  or,  rather, 
who  should  die  first;  for  it  had  been  published  that  not  one 
should  live  to  tell  the  tale. 

Referring  to  this  in  his  manuscript,  Mr.  Gurley  says: 
''There  was  a  man,  to  tell  who  was  who:  this  was  a  Mr. 
Pendergast,  a  man  I  dreaded  most  of  all  men  in  the  place, 
because  he  knew  I  was  about  commencing  a  suit  in  chancery 
against  his  father,  for  the  recovery  of  some  real  estate.  Still, 
I  was  quite  composed;  and  well  do  I  recollect  how  strong 
and  cheering  were  the  promises  of  God  to  me :  *  No  weapon 
formed  against  thee  shall  prosper.  Pendergast  was  rebel 
captain  of  the  ward  in  which  I  resided.  'What  fellow  is 
this?'  said  the  rebel  leader  of  the  party.  Pendergast  re- 
plied, 'It  is  William  Gurley,  the  silversmith.'  'W^hat  sort 
of  a  fellow  is  he?'  'A  civil,  harmless  man.'  'What  have 
you  against  him?'  'Nothing,  only  he  is  a  heretic,  and  goes 
to  hear  the  swaddlers.'  [Methodists.]  'But  is  he  not  an 
Orangeman?'  'Iso,  I  am  not,'  said  I.  'No,'  said  Pender- 
gast, 'he  is  not.'  'But,'  said  he,  'you  made  silver  medals 
for  the  Orangemen?'  'Yes,'  said  I,  'I  have.'  '0,  that  is 
of  no  consequence  to  our  cause,'  said  Pendergast;  'let  him 
go  with  these  two  English  sailors  standing  in  the  aisle,  for 
the  present.* 


178  MEMOIR  OF  KEY.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 

"  At  that  moment  their  eye  caught  sight  of  a  person  at  the 
far  end  of  the  hall.  They  then  ran  from  me  to  him,  crying, 
*  Blood !  blood !  we  will  have  blood !'  and  seizing  the  man, 
they  took  him  away  to  be  piked."  Thus  far  Mr.  Gurley 
escaped. 

During  the  afternoon,  however,  he  had  two  more  narrow 
escapes:  "After  Jonas  and  his  company  were  piked,  about 
three  o'clock,  B.  Kearney,  the  rebel  ordinary  of  the  prison, 
came  into  my  cell :  we  Avere  engaged  in  prayer.  He  bade 
us  all  stand  up.  Soon  eight  armed  men  came  in  and  passed 
us,  eyeing  us  awfully;  then  they  passed  out  into  the  aisle 
again.  Soon  one  Murphy,  whom  I  knew  well,  returned  to 
where  we  were  all  standing,  and  caught  me  by  my  neck- 
cloth, saying,  '  Turn  out,  you  heretic  dog,  to  be  piked.* 

"  The  sergeant  -of  the  guard  stood  at  the  cell  door.  I  knew 
him  also ;  his  name  was  Carty.  In  former  days  he  was  in 
comfortable  circumstances ;  but  latterly,  by  gambling,  he 
had  become  much  reduced.  I  had  often  relieved  him  in 
distress ;  and  when  he  would  bring  his  silver  plate  to  me  to 
pawn  or  sell,  I  used  to  give  him  as  much  for  it  as  it  would 
sell  for  when  worked  anew.  As  I  came  to  the  door,  I 
showed  him  Captain  Kengh's  protection,  and  asked  if  he 
would  pay  no  regard  to  that ;  but  he  waved  his  hand  for 
me  to  pass  on,  saying  I  was  a  heretic,  and  not  fit  to  live ; 
so  I  went  out." 

Death  now  seemed  inevitable.  Mr.  Gurley,  with  others, 
passed  out  till  they  came  to  the  *  murdering  band.'  This 
was  a  party  of  rebels ;  they  stood  in  two  rows  to  receive 
the  prisoners  as  they  came  out.  They  were  armed  with 
pikes,  which  were  red  with  the  blood  of  those  they  had 
just  murdered. 

As  Mr.  Gurley  was  led  toward  them,  they  set  up  a  shout : 
"0  boys,  here  comes  Gurley,  the  heretic.  Pike  him!  pike 
him!  pike  the  heretic  dog!"    With  the  true  spirit  of  a 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


179 


martyr,  he  heard  his  doom  pronounced.  "  I  felt,  says  he, 
"the  moment  the  ruffian's  hand  was  laid  on  my  neck,  the 
power  of  God  come  on  my  soul,  and  I  was  filled  with  unut- 
terable joy.  I  had  no  doubt  but  that  in  a  few  minutes  I 
should  'be  with  Jesus  in  paradise.'  "  Nor  did  the  sight  of 
the  murdering  band,  thirsting  for  his  blood,  interrupt  this 
equanimity  of  mind,  or  shake  the  firmness  of  his  soul.  His 
eye  quailed  not  as  it  met  the  revengeful  glances  of  his  foes. 
He  gazed  on  their  blood-streaming  pikes,  and  their  sable 
flag,  with  its  dreadful  initials,  and  as  their  malicious  looks 
met  his  eye,  and  their  fiendish  yells  for  blood  struck  his 
ear,  his  emotions  reached  their  crisis.  His  bosom  heaved 
with  the  rushing  tide  of  feelings  which  would  no  longer  be 
restrained ;  and  in  a  clear,  full  tone  of  voice,  he  commenced 
singing  the  following  hymn  : 

"  I'll  praise  my  Maker  while  I've  breath, 
And  when  my  voice  is  lost  in  death 

Praise  sliall  employ  my  nobler  powers; 
My  days  of  praise  shall  ne'er  be  past. 
While  life,  or  thought,  or  being  last, 
Or  immortality  endures." 

Thus  rejoicing,  he  walked  out  between  their  bloody  ranks. 
The  bitterness  of  death  was  past;  visions  of  eternal  bliss 
were  flitting  before  his  imagination  ;  his  glittering  crown  ap- 
peared in  view  ;  and  often  has  he  been  heard  to  say,  "  Never 
was  I  so  happy  in  all  my  hfe."  0,  what  a  blessing  is  true 
religion  in  a  dying  hour!  Few,  indeed,  are  called  under 
such  circumstances  to  test  its  value ;  but  the  bed  of  death, 
whether  of  down  or  straw,  whether  surrounded  by  friends 
or  strangers,  in  the  cottage  or  the  palace,  is  a  gloomy  scene 
without  the  hope  of  heaven.  But  with  this,  the  Christian 
can  lie  down  to  die  tranquilly  as  the  weary  pilgrim  sinks  to 
his  evening  slumbers,  and  glorious  as  the  setting  sun,  whose 
parting  beam^s  illumine  the  world  he  has  left  behind  him. 

The  murdering  band  now  proceeded  to  the  market-house, 


180 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


from  whence  they  took  other  prisoners ;  and  among  them  the 
Rev.  George  Taylor,  before  mentioned.  These  were  conduct- 
ed with  cursings  and  yells  to  the  bloody  bridge,  already  cov- 
ered with  human  gore.  The  prisoners,  arranged  in  a  row  on 
their  knees,  awaited  their  miserable  fate.  Now  the  inhuman 
tortures  again  commenced.  An  eye-witness  thus  describes 
the  scene  and  manner  of  torture:  "Some  they  would  per- 
forate in  places  not  mortal,  to  prolong  and  increase  their 
torture ;  others  they  Avould  raise  aloft  on  their  pikes,  and 
while  the  poor,  friendless  victim  writhed  in  the  extreme  of 
agony,  and  his  blood  streamed  down  the  handles  of  their 
pikes,  they  exulted  round  him  with  savage  joy."  Through 
a  gracious  interposition  of  Divine  Providence,  only  six  of 
this  company  of  prisoners  were  murdered  at  this  time. 

The  manner  in  which  they  finally  escaped  is  so  graphically 
detailed  by  Rev.  Mr.  Taylor,  who  was  one  of  the  number, 
and  agrees  so  entirely  with  the  statement  of  Mr.  Gurley, 
that  we  give  it  in  his  own  words : 

"  We  were  led  out  and  marched  to  the  bridge,  two  and 
two,  guards  before  and  behind,  and  on  each  side.  They 
were  teasing  us  on  the  way  to  'bless'  ourselves.  They 
would  shout  through  the  streets,  as  we  passed  on,  'Why 
don't  you  say  your  prayers  ?  Bless  yourselves  before  the 
devil  gets  you.  You  will  be  in  hell's  flames  in  a  few 
minutes.' 

"  One  of  them  came  to  me  and  asked  me,  '  Can  you  bless 
yourself  ?'  I  replied,  'No ;  but  I  can  pray  to  God  to  bless 
me,  and  you  can  do  no  more.' 

"They  would  hardly  let  me  go  toHhe  bridge,  they  so 
thirsted  for  my  blood.  When  we  arrived  there  we  kneeled 
down,  to  commend  our  souls  to  God.  They  piked  six  in 
the  most  horrid  manner,  and  threw  them  over  the  bridge. 
One  man  in  his  torture  jumped  into  the  river,  where  they 
shot  him.     While  these  were  being  tortured,  I  thought 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


181 


surely  I  would  be  one  of  the  next,  as  there  was  only  one 
between  me  and  death,  when  the  Lord  appeared  in  our 
behalf,  by  sending  Mr.  Corrin,  parish  priest  of  Wexford,  to 
rescue  us.  When  he  came  to  the  place  of  execution,  he 
exclaimed,  *  0,  what  is  it  you  are  doing  ?  desist  from  shed- 
ding innocent  blood;  there  has  been  too  much  of  that  al- 
ready ;  you  have  lost  your  cause,  and  for  God's  sake  shed  no 
more.'  On  which  these  inhuman  monsters  exclaimed,  'Tliey 
are  all  bloody  Orangemen ;  we  will  pike  them ;  for  this  is 
the  way  they  would  serve  us  if  they  had  us  in  their  power. 

"  Mr.  Corrin  then  took  oflf  his  hat,  and  entreated  them  to 
desist,  but  in  vain.  I  thought  he  would  not  be  able  to 
prevail.  When  he  saw  their  determination,  he  requested 
them  to  kneel  down,  and  pray  for  the  souls  of  the  poor 
prisoners,  before  they  would  kill  any  more  of  them.  They 
obeyed ;  and  when  he  had  got  them  in  the  attitude  of  devo- 
tion, 'Now,'  said  he,  'pray  that  the  Lord  Jesus  may  give 
you  to  feel  that  mercy  for  them  which  you  expect  from 
him  in  the  hour  of  death,  and  in  the  day  of  judgment.' 
They  at  length  consented  to  spare  us  a  while  longer.  He 
then  led  us  away,  and,  as  he  was  coming  by  me,  I  stood  up 
,  and  kissed  his  hand,  saying,  ' "  Blessed  are  the  merciful,  for 
they  shall  obtain  mercy."  '  On  our  return  we  met  that 
tyrannical  rebel,  Thomas  Dixon,  who  anxiously  inquired 
why  we  were  brought  back.  Mr.  Corrin  told  him  that  he 
had  begged  us  off  for  the  present.  Dixon  was  much  dis- 
pleased with  Mr.  Corrin,  and  intimated  that  he  would  yet 
have  satisfaction  of  every  one  of  us." 

This  unexpected  rescue  from  the  very  jaws  of  death 
*  produced  a  strong  revulsion  in  the  hitherto  calm  and  joyful 
mind  of  Mr.  Gurley.  There  is  a  state  of  mind  of  which  it 
is  difficult,  perhaps  impossible,  for  the  person  to  form  an 
exact  idea,  who  has  not  known  it  by  experience ;  and  such 
as  have  experienced  it  are  seldom  permitted  to  enlighten  us 


182 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


on  the  subject.  It  is  that  state  in  which  the  mind  has 
settled  into  the  full  conviction  that  death  is  inevitable, 
and  that,  too,  the  next  moment.  This  sensation  has  been 
realized  by  the  convict  on  the  gallows,  or  the  deserter  under 
the  sentence  of  martial  law.  The  latter,  for  instance,  sits 
upon  his  coffin.  He  sees  the  file  of  soldiers,  a  few  paces 
distant.  Their  deadly  muskets  are  presented.  He  hears 
the  words,  "Ready — aim;"  but,  instead  of  "Fire!"  the 
word  pronounced  is  "Pardon!"  Yet,  to  proclaim  pardon 
then  were  scarce  a  mercy,  if  the  condemned  were  but  pre- 
pared for  heaven.  All  the  mental  suffering-  or  conscious 
misery  is  already  experienced.  The  bitterness  of  death  is 
past.  Some  have  so  reached  the  point  of  absolute  surren- 
der to  death,  that  it  would  seem  that  the  will  had  the  power 
to  dismiss  the  spirit.  Certain  it  is  that  some  die  instantly 
at  the  word  "pardoned,"  as  if  shot  through  the  heart.  Mr. 
Gurley's  feelings  did  not  reach  that  point  precisely,  but  the 
degree  preceding  it.  Hope  had  surrendered  its  throne. 
Certain  death  appeared  to  be  at  hand,  and  a  moment  more 
his  flesh  should  quiver  on  the  points  of  steel.  The  spirit 
was  moving  in  "the  direction  of  eternity,"  with  rapid  speed. 
A  thread  only  held  it,  when  suddenly  the  force  which 
impelled  it  onward  ceased  to  operate.  It  was  a  sudden 
stop — a  strong  jar — a  powerful  revulsion,  affecting,  most 
remarkably,  his  whole  frame,  as  the  love  of  life  awoke  in  his 
bosom,  and  hope  resumed  its  empire,  and  consciousness 
exclaimed,  "I  may  live." 

Almost  unconscious  of  what  he  did,  he  sat  down  on  a 
stone,  in  the  hall  or  aisle  of  the  prison,  fully  exposed  to  the 
view  of  the  murderers,  should  they  again  return.  He 
remarks:  "I  had  sat  on  the  stone  in  the  hall  about  half  an 
hour,  when  a  corporal  of  the  prison  guard  came  to  me,  and 
said,  'Mr.  Gurley,  you  are  not  safe  here.  There  is  no  order 
or  subordination  among  us,  and,  if  you  sit  here,  you  will  be 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


183 


hurried  off  and  piked  yet,  as  has  been  the  case  with  your 
brother  Jonas  and  your  brother-in-law.'  He  then  led  me 
to  a  far-off  cell,  in  one  of  the  wings  of  the  prison,  where 
seven  or  eight  young  men,  who  had  been  acquitted,  were 
put,  for  safety.  Thus  was  the  Lord  good  to  me,  in  softening 
the  hearts  of  some  of  those  bloody  tyrants.  When  I  got 
to  my  new  cell  I  found  the  young  men  were  Protestants. 
In  this  cell  there  was  one  standing  bed. 

"  About  six  o'clock,  as  I  was  sitting  in  the  cell  wrapped  in 
contemplation — and  sitting,  as  I  may  say,  calm  on  tumult's 
wheel,  all  peace  within — when  suddenly  our  cell  door  was 
thrown  open;  six  or  seven  armed  men  rushed  in,  vocifer- 
ating, 'Is  Jack  Carty,  the  painter,  here  ?'  *No,'  said  one; 
*  no,'  said  another.  '  0,  if  you  have  hid  him,  and  we  find 
him,  we  will  not  leave  one  of  you  alive ;'  at  the  same  mo- 
ment they  darted  their  pikes  into  the  bed  to  see  if  he  was 
there.  *  What  fellow  is  that,  with  his  head  down,  there  ?' 
said  they.  I  was  sitting  on  a  block  of  wood  with  my  head 
on  my  hands.     '  Hold  up  your  head,  you  sir,  there.  0, 

Gurley,  the  d  d  heretic  swaddler;  let  us  pike  him.'  So 

they  caught  me  by  the  arm  and  pulled  me  with  them,  to 
be  murdered.  But  some  of  the  young  men  ran  after  us, 
and  told  them  that  an  officer  had  put  me  in  their  cell  for 
safety.    At  this  the  man  who  had  me  by  the  collar  let  me 

go,  giving  me  a  push  and  kick,  saying,  *  Begone,  you  d  d 

swaddling  dog.'  So  off  they  went,  and  I  returned  to  the 
young  men's  cell.  About  an  hour  after,  as  I  was  looking 
out  of  the  small  window,  I  saw  a  woman  walking  as  fast  as 
she  could,  with  one  child  on  her  back,  another  in  her  arms, 
and  a  tin  pail  in  her  hand.  She  seemed  to  be  in  a  great 
fright;  another  was  running,  and  appeared  as  if  frantic, 
wringing  her  hands  and  crying.  'Ha!  ha!  my  lads,'  said 
I,  'look  here;  our  friends  are  coming  to  our  rehef.  See 
what  a  terror  the  Papists  are  in.' 


184 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEr. 


"In  a  few  minutes  Dick  Monk,  a  rebel  officer,  came  into 
the  prison  to  take  an  account  of  all  the  prisoners  left.  I 
was  called  out  by  the  jailer  into  the  hall.  When  Monk 
saw  me,  he  exclaimed,  *Why,  Mr.  Gurley!  of  all  men  in 
the  country,  Avhat  did  they  put  you  here  for?'  'Why  not 
me,'  said  I,  'as  well  as  all  other  heretics?  Dick,  where  is 
my  brother  Jonas  and  John  Smith  ?  0,  you  have  murdered 
them!  Ah,  you  will  get  it  for  this  day's  work.'  Some 
standing  by  checked  me  for  speaking  so  plainly  to  him.  I 
replied,  '  I  care  not  a  pin  what  they  do ;  they  can  only  kill 
the  body;  the  soul  is  out  of  the  reach  of  their  cruel  power.' 
Monk,  who  a  short  time  before  would  have  punished  such 
an  insult  with  death  on  the  spot,  now  received  the  rebuke 
in  silence.  He  knew  the  tables  were  about  to  be  turned, 
and  that  he  would  soon  be  in  the  hands  of  the  Loyalists; 
and  he  feared  for  his  own  head. 

"After  Monk  dismissed  me,"  continues  Mr.  Gurley,  '-I 
returned  to  the  cell.  It  was  now  dusk.  'Well,  boys,'  said 
I,  '  I  will  go  and  see  who  in  my  cell  is  murdered,  and  how 
the  living  are.'  But,  0,  my  soul !  when  I  went  in  and  said, 
'Who  have  we  ahve  here?' — they  all  supposed  I  had  been 
piked — they  ran  to  me  and  kissed  my  cheeks  and  forehead, 
and  clung  around  me,  crying,  with  almost  frantic  joy,  'Are 
you  ahve?  are  you  ahve?'  'Yes,'  said  I,  'I  am  flesh  and 
bones  yet.'  You  cannot  conceive,  nor  I  describe,  my  feel- 
ings; there  was  a  mixture  of  joy,  love,  and  gratitude  to 
God.  Fortunately,  but  one  had  been  taken  and  murdered 
after  I  left." 

The  massacre  on  the  bridge  was  beheld  by  crowds  of 
people,  both  Catholics  and  Protestants,  whom  affection  or 
curiosity  had  drawn  together.  The  wives  and  daughters 
of  many  of  the  sufferers  were  there,  but  were  not  allowed 
by  the  guard  to  approach  or  take  a  last  farewell.  The 
dying  groans  of  the  martyrs  were  mingled  with  the  wail  of 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY.  185 

sorrowful  hearts  on  the  banks  of  the  river ;  while  some,  as 
they  beheld  the  bleeding  forms  of  husbands  and  fathers 
thrown  headlong  from  the  bridge,  fell  fainting  in  the  arms 
of  their  neighbors,  and  were  borne  senseless  to  their  sad 
and  desolate  homes.  Mrs.  Gurley  did  not  venture  to  the 
bridge.  She  was  told,  however,  by  some  of  her  acquaint- 
ances, that  her  husband  and  his  brothers  were  murdered; 
but  she  could  get  no  certain  account,  and  thus  spent  the 
night  in  the  most  gloomy  and  awful  suspense. 

As  the  day  closed  the  Papist  inhabitants  were  in  the 
greatest  alarm.  Fragments  of  their  army,  defeated  that 
morning  by  General  Moore,  came  into  the  town  breath- 
ing threats  of  revenge;  and  word  was  generally  circulated 
that  on  the  next  day  every  Protestant — man,  woman,  and 
child — in  the  city  should  be  put  to  death. 

It  is  almost  incredible  that  such  barbarous  cruelties  could 
be  perpetrated  by  men  professing  to  be  patriots  and  Chris- 
tians ;  but  they  are  sustained  by  indubitable  testimony,  and 
in  his  manuscript  Mr.  Gurley  says:  "As  I  was  living  in  the 
midst  of  all  the  passing  events,  I  remember  all  I  write  to 
you  as  positive  facts." 

At  length  the  gloomy  day,  during  which,  it  is  said,  "  the 
sun  did  not  so  much  as  glimmer  through  the  frowning 
heavens,"  wore  slowly  away,  and  Kight  threw  her  dark 
mantle  once  more  over  the  guilty  earth.  Ninety-seven 
unoffending  citizens,  who  hailed  the  rising  sun,  had  met 
their  cruel  fate.  Their  bodies,  bruised  and  mangled,  were 
sleeping  in  the  bosom  of  the  unconscious  waters,  but  their 
spirits  had  passed  away  into  the  presence  of  their  Creator; 
and  heaven's  recording  angel  made  another  dark  entry 
against  depraved  and  sinful  man. 


16 


186 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


CHAPTER  XYI. 

Battle  of  Vinegar  Hill — Defeat  of  the  insurgents — Danger  of 
prisoners  at  Wexford — Rebel  authorities  offer  to  capitulate — Cor- 
respondence of  leaders — Insurgents  evacuate  the  city — Mr.  Gurley 
and  others  during  the  night  preceding  the  battle — Prayer  meeting 
all  night — Prison  shaken  by  artillery  in  the  morning — King's 
troops  enter  the  to^vn — Prison  doors  opened — Transports  of  prison- 
ers and  friends — MeetiVig  at  Mr.  Gurley's  house — Mr.  G.  seeks  the 
dead  bodies  of  his  friends — Temporal  circumstances — He  goes  to 
Dublin  for  goods. 

While  these  trasfical  events  were  occurrinor  in  Wexford, 
the  King's  troops,  fifteen  thousand  in  number,  were  taking 
positions  around  Vinegar  Hill,  the  last  strong  refuge  of  the 
concentrated  forces  of  the  insurgent  army. 

This  commanding  position  was  strengthened  by  intrench- 
ments,  over  which  thirteen  cannon  frowned  defiance.  The 
number  of  insurgents  has  been  variously  estimated  at  from 
twenty  to  thirty  thousand.  These  were  their  best  disci- 
plined and  firmest  men.  Others  had  fallen  or  fled  to  their 
homes. 

A  detacliment  of  insurgents  rushed  down  the  hill,  and 
made  a  sortie  on  General  Johnson's  division,  which  had 
encamped  about  a  mile  from  its  base.  A  slight  skirmish 
only  ensued,  and  the  party  returned  speedily  to  camp.  The 
morning  of  the  21st  found  the  different  columns  surrounding 
the  hill,  impatient  for  battle.  They  hailed  with  cheerful 
music  the  rising  sun;  their  polished  bayonets  and  furbished 
arms  glittered  in  the  golden  beams,  while  their  unfurled 
banners  floated  proudly  on  the  morning  breeze.  At  half- 
past  five  o'clock  a  gun  was  fired  from  the  right,  and 
answered  from  the  centre  and  left  columns.  This  was  the 
signal  for  a  general  attack.  From  elevated  positions  on  the 
north  and  west  the  cannon  of  the  English  troops  opened  on 
the  rebel  camp.    The  town  of  Enniscorthy  lay  in  the  valley, 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


187 


between  the  western  division  of  the  army  and  the  hill.  A 
part  of  this  corps  rushed  down  the  hill  into  the  town,  which 
was  filled  with  the  insurgent  soldiery.  Here  a  fierce  con- 
test ensued ;  but  the  impetuosity  of  the  King's  troops  was 
resistless.  Their  rapid  tread  seemed  to  make  the  earth 
tremble  beneath  them.  It  was  the  fierce  onset  of  deter- 
mined men ;  in  firm  array,  reckless  ahke  of  danger  and 
death,  they  swept  like  a  fierce  torrent  through  the  town, 
driving  the  astonished  enemy  before  them  in  wild  amaze- 
ment. The  thunder  of  the  loyal  artillery  was  answered  by 
the  insurgents  with  a  terrible  fire  from  their  intrenchments. 
The  mount  seemed  to  blaze  like  a  volcano  amid  the  rapid 
explosions  of  their  guns. 

The  rebel  commanders  knew  that  their  fate,  and  the  fate 
of  their  cause,  hung  on  that  battle;  and  they  exhibited  a 
martial  courage  and  noble  bearing  worthy  of  a  better  cause. 
For  an  hour  and  three-quarters  did  the  heavy  ordnance  of 
the  besiegers  vomit  forth  destruction  upon  their  ranks. 
Grape-shot  and  balls  rattled  round  them  like  a  storm  of 
hail,  and  every  moment  they  saw  their  comrades  sinking  to 
the  earth.  Still  these  infatuated  men,  whose  fate  was 
sealed,  rode  round  their  terror-stricken  lines,  cheering  their 
men  by  their  presence,  and  animating  them  by  their  example. 

Covered  by  their  artillery,  the  advancing  columns  of  the 
besiegers  opened  a  deadly  fire  of  musketry,  while  the  lines 
of  the  rebel  camp  blazed  with  one  continued  sheet  of  flame 
from  their  small  arms.  The  roar  of  battle  now  rose  all 
round  the  hill,  and  its  summit  seemed  on  fire.  The  heavens 
were  darkened  with  ascending  clouds  of  smoke  and  dust, 
the  sohd  earth  shook  under  the  dreadful  concussion,  and 
the  shouts  of  the  warriors  and  the  thunder  of  battle  echoed 
and  re-echoed  from  the  distant  hills. 

A  favorable  position  having  been  gained,  the  loyal  troops 
now  planted  their  mortars,  and  a  shower  of  bomb-shells 


188 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


began  to  fall  on  the  dark  masses  of  the  insurgents.  As 
the  fatal  shells  exploded  around  them,  scattering  unlooked- 
for  destruction  in  their  ranks,  they  were  filled  with  conster- 
nation and  amazement;  and,  as  shell  followed  shell  in  quick 
succession,  they  held  up  their  liands  in  utter  despair,  ex- 
claiming, "  We  can  stand  any  thing  but  these  guns  which 
fire  twice.''  Taking  advantage  of  this  panic,  the  centre 
column  of  the  assailants  charged  up  the  hill  like  furies,  and, 
marching  straight  forward  on  the  solid  columns  of  the 
rebels,  poured  their  reserved  fire  directly  in  their  faces,  and 
then  charged  with  their  bayonets  the  staggering  foe.  Like 
some  thundering  avalanche  loosened  from  its  Alpine  height, 
the  insurgent  hosts  now  gave  way,  and  rolled  down  the 
southern  side  of  the  hill.  Their  deserted  cannon  were  now 
turned  on  their  flying  squadrons,  mowing  down  their  re- 
treating ranks. 

The  rebel  standard,  which  had  so  long  waved  on  the  top 
of  the  old  windmill,  was  now  torn  down,  and  the  royal 
banners  unfurled  in  its  place. 

The  routed  hosts  fled  toward  Wexford,  leaving  all  their 
artillery  and  baggage  in  the  hands  of  the  victorious  Lake. 
The  flying  army  di\ided,  some  passing  through  Wexford, 
others  through  Gorey  to  the  mountains  on  the  borders  of 
the  county. 

Partly  protected  by  their  intrenchments,  the  insurgent 
loss  was  only  five  or  six  hundred ;  the  loss  on  the  part  of 
the  King's  troops,  in  killed  and  wounded,  was  less  than  one 
hundred. 

Filled  with  rage,  and  maddened  with  disappointment,  the 
retreating  insurgents  crowded  into  Wexford,  with  priest 
Koach,  their  general,  at  their  head.  Here  the  Catholic 
authorities  of  the  city  held  a  council,  to  determine  what 
was  to  be  done  in  their  present  emergency.  Some  were 
for  putting  all  the  prisoners  to  death;  some  were  for 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY.  189 

evacuating  the  town;  while  many  were  for  fighting  to 
^he  last. 

A  detachment  of  the  victorious  army  were  already  in 
motion  under  General  Moore,  and  were  now  approaching 
the  city.  Priest  Roach,  rendered  desperate  by  defeat,  now 
evinced  his  total  want  of  judgment,  by  urging  his  men  to 
march  out  boldly  and  meet  the  advancing  army,  telling 
them  that  it  was  much  more  honorable  to  fight  to  the  last. 
But  their  confidence  in  his  ability  as  a  general  was  shaken ; 
and  his  efforts  to  lead  them  to  certain  destruction  were  fortu- 
nately vain.  At  five  o'clock  General  Moore  with  his  brigade 
arrived,  and  halted  in  the  vicinity  of  the  city. 

After  due  deliberation,  the  rebel  authorities  of  the  town 
liberated  Lord  Kingsborough  and  some  other  oflScers,  who 
were  prisoners,  and  sent  them  to  General  Moore,  to  propose 
a  surrender  on  honorable  terms.  Kingsborough  was  accom- 
panied by  two  insurgent  captains,  who  bore  to  the  comman- 
der of  the  loyal  troops  the  following  terms  of  capitulation: 

**That  Captain  M'Manus  shall  proceed  from  Wexford 
toward  Oulart,  accompanied  by  Mr.  E.  Hay,  appointed  by 
the  inhabitants  of  all  religious  persuasions,  to  inform  the 
officers  commanding  the  King's  troops  that  they  are  ready 
to  dehver  up  the  town  of  Wexford,  without  opposition,  lay 
down  their  arms,  and  return  to  their  allegiance;  provided 
that  the  protection  of  their  persons  and  property  are  guar- 
antied by  the  commanding  officer,  and  that  they  will  use  all 
the  influence  in  their  power  to  induce  the  people  of  the 
country  at  large  to  return  to  their  allegiance,  also.  These 
terms  we  hope  Captain  M'Manus  will  be  able  to  procure. 

"Signed,  by  order  of  the  inhabitants  of  Wexford, 

"Matt.  Keugh,  Gov^^ 

These  proposals  were  forwarded  to  General  Lake,  who 
returned  the  following  answer: 

"Lieutenant  General  Lake  cannot  attend  to  any  terms 


190 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


offered  by  rebels  in  arms  against  their  sovereign;  -while 
they  continue  so,  he  must  use  the  force  intrusted  to  him 
with  the  utmost  energy  for  their  destruction.  .  .  To' 
the  deluded  multitude  he  promises  pardon,  on  their  deliver- 
ing into  his  hands  their  leaders,  surrendering  theii-  arms,  and 
returning  with  sincerity  to  their  allegiance. 

"Signed,  G.  Lake. 

JSnniscorthy,  22c?  of  June,  lYQS." 

As  soon  as  this  embassy  was  sent  off,  without  waiting  for 
a  reply,  the  drums  beat  a  retreat,  and  the  insurgent  forces 
left  the  town  for  the  mountains.  Before  going,  however, 
the  Popish  bishop  came  and  requested  all  to  kneel  down 
till  he  would  give  them  a  parting  benediction.  This  was 
done  with  due  solemnity,  and  in  half  an  hour  not  an  armed 
insurgent  could  be  seen  in  the  city. 

Having  traced  the  progress  and  results  of  the  decisive 
battle  of  Vinegar  Hill,  let  us  now  return  to  Mr.  Gurley  and 
his  associates,  whom  we  left,  on  the  evening  prccedmg  the 
engagement,  rejoicing  that  he  was  still  alive.  Mr.  Gurley 
and  other  prisoners  were  satisfied  that  the  King's  troops 
must  be  at  hand,  but  had  great  reason  to  apprehend  that 
before  they  could  fight  a  decisive  battle,  and  come  to  their 
assistance,  they  would  be  put  to  death  by  the  rebels,  as  was 
the  case  at  the  Sculaboge  house  and  barn,  during  the  bat- 
tle of  Ross.  At  all  events,  they  felt  that  the  crisis  had 
arrived;  they  believed  this  would  be  their  last  night  in 
prison,  and  that  the  setting  sun  of  another  day  would  find 
them  either  enjoying  the  sweets  of  liberty  or  in  the  eternal 
world;  and  judging  the  future  by  the  past,  the  latter  seemed 
by  far  the  most  probable. 

The  critical  hour  was  fully  appreciated  by  Mr.  Gurley, 
who  thus  refers  to  it : 

"At  eight  o'clock,  as  usual,  we  had  public  prayers:  it 
was  a  good  time,  even  better  than  ever. 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


191 


"After  prayer,  ray  corapanions  began  to  prepare  the 
»*raw  to  sleep  on,  as  usual.  When  I  saw  this,  I  said  to 
them :  '  Friends,  formerly  we  went  out  and  came  in  when 
we  pleased — went  to  bed  when  we  pleased  and  rose  when 
we  pleased ;  but  I  presume  this  is  the  last  night  we  shall 
have  in  this  world :  let  us  not  spend  it  in  sleep,  but  in 
jTayer;  as  through  mercy  we  have  all  been  spared  through 
this  dreadful  day,  so  let  us  watch  and  pray  all  this  night, 
except  father  Atkins — let  him  go  to  rest.'  [This  was  an 
aged  man  of  seventy-two  years ;  but  the  blood  of  his  youth 
seemed  to  beat  anew  in  his  veins.  If  the  next  day  was  to 
see  him  at  home  in  the  arms  of  his  children,  or  in  paradise, 
he  scorned  to  sleep  the  precious  hours  away.]  'Indeed,* 
said  the  old  man,  *I  will  not  lie  down,  for  I  have  as  much 
need  of  prayer  as  the  rest  of  you.'  *0,  very  well,'  said 
I,  *  I  have  no  objections;'  so  we  were  all  agreed,  and  it  was 
a  night  long  to  be  remembered  by  us  all. 

"I  had  a  strong  impression  during  our  prayers  that 
deliverance  was  at  hand ;  so  we  prayed  and  sang  at  intervals 
through  the  night — how  often  I  do  not  now  remember ;  but 
this  I  recollect,  that  none  fell  asleep  but  a  young  man,  six- 
teen years  of  age.  Some  one  pointed  him  out  to  me.  *  0,* 
said  I,  *  let  him  sleep  on ;  he  has  had  a  hard  day  of  it,  as 
well  as  ourselves.'  "  Wearied  with  watching  and  prayer,  the 
morning"  at  length  broke  on  their  devotions.  A  clear  sun 
darted  his  golden  beams  into  the  grated  window  of  their 
cell,  as  if  to  remind  them  that  G  od  had  not  ceased  to  reign. 
The  same  sun  was  gilding  with  his  radiance  the  bristling 
bayonets  and  flashing  helmets  of  the  impatient  hosts  round 
Vinegar  Hill. 

Mr.  Gurley  continues:  Morning  came  at  last;  it  was 
calm  and  clear.  A  Mr.  Gill  was  standing  by  the  window, 
when  we  felt  the  prison  tremble,  and  a  sound  like  distant 
thunder  was  heard.    He  called  me  to  him,  saying,  'Do 


192  MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 

you  hear  that  ?'  'Yes,'  said  I,  *it  was  the  report  of  a  can- 
non.' In  a  moment  there  was  another,  and  then  a  third, 
and  soon  there  was  one  continued  roar  of  distant  artillery. 
*  0,'  said  I,  'our  friends  have  come  to  our  aid,  at  last;  let  us 
go  and  help  them/  Several  replied,  *  Why,  if  you  attempt 
to  go  out,  you  will  be  cut  to  pieces  in  a  moment.'  *  Come,' 
said  I,  '  we  will  help  them  with  our  prayers.' 

*'^o  down  on  our  knees  all  fell;  and  if  ever  the  Spirit  of 
God  did  help  me  to  pray,  it  was  then. 

"  I  felt  my  soul  to  be  very  happy ;  I  believe  I  continued 
in  prayer  above  half  an  hour. 

"The  roar  of  arms  continued  without  intermission  till 
half-past  seven  o'clock,  when  it  ceased  entirely.  You  may 
judge  how  anxious  we  were  to  know  the  result.  We  soon 
found  the  rebels  were  defeated."  This  must,  indeed,  IfeiVe 
been  to  them  most  joyful  intelligence:  but  that  joy  was 
tempered  with  some  fearful  apprehensions;  for  when  the 
retreating  insurgents  reached  Wexford,  that  day,  many  of 
them  surrounded  the  prison,  with  the  most  fearful  execra- 
tions and  curses — demanding  to  be  let  in,  that  they  might 
murder  the  prisoners.  Their  clamor  was  heard  within,  and 
preparations  were  instantly  made  by  the  inmates  of  the  jail 
to  defend  themselves  to  the  last,  in  case  the  attempt  should 
be  made. 

This,  also,  is  referred  to  in  the  manuscript : 
"  As  soon  as  we  had  an  idea  that  the  rebels  intended  to 
enter  and  put  us  to  death,  before  the  army  could  arrive,  we 
began  to  prepare  to  defend  ourselves.  We  put  all  the  beds 
we  could  find  in  different  cells  against  the  windows,  to  stop 
the  balls ;  barricaded  the  door  with  every  thing  we  could 
get ;  and  armed  ourselves  with  iron  bars,  brickbats  from  the 
hearth,  and  loose  stones,  determined  to  fight  to  the  last. 
Happily,  the  guards  had  the  firmness  to  refuse  the  enraged 
rebels  admittance,  while  the  latter,  as  we  have  seen,  had 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY.  193 

little  time  to  parley,  and  enough  to  do  to  take  care  of  them- 
selves. Finding  that  the  rebels  had  fled  from  the  town, 
General  Moore  dispatched  Captain  Boyd,  of  the  Wexford 
cavahy,  with  a  part  of  the  brigade,  to  take  possession  of 
the  garrison.  The  Captain  and  a  few  other  officers  rode  up 
to  the  jail  to  see  the  prisoners,  who  hailed  their  approach, 
as  the  gates  were  thrown  open,  with  tears  of  joy,  and  gave 
them  three  hearty  cheers.  Captain  Boyd  cautioned  them 
not  to  leave  the  jail  till  the  troops  arrived,  lest,  being  in 
ordinary  dress,  and  not  in  uniform,  and  so  many  of  them 
together,  they  might  at  a  distance  be  mistaken  for  rebels, 
and  shot  at  by  the  soldiers,  as  an  accident  of  this  kind  had 
already  occurred  near  Vinegar  Hill.  The  greater  portion, 
therefore,  remained,  though  a  few  ventured  out  singly,  and 
among  these  Mr.  Gurley.  He  thus  refers  to  this  happy 
deliverance : 

"  Between  six  and  seven  o'clock  in  the  evening,  Capiain 

Boyd  rode  up  to  the  jail,  with  the  glad  news  that  we  were 

at  liberty.    Tears  of  joy  gushed  from  every  eye.    0,  what 

a  thing  is  life !  and  yet  what  is  it  but  a  vapor ! 

*  Our  life  is  a  dream, 
'Our  time  is  a  stream, 
'  Gliding  swiftly  away.' 

"  How  soon  it  passes  off  and  all  is  over ! 

"  Finding  the  rebels  had  all  quit  the  town,  I  went  up  t« 
the  far  end  of  it,  to  see  what  had  become  of  my  wife. 
When  I  got  near  the  west  gate,  I  saw  the  29th  regiment 
just  entering  town,  with  several  noblemen  and  gentlemen. 
The  latter  bade  me  go  with  them  back  to  the  prison,  to  see 
all  set  free.  So  I  went  with  them ;  but  when  we  came  to 
the  jail  yard,  good  mercy !  what  joy  was  depicted  in  every 
face !"  Rev.  George  Taylor,  who  was  hberated  at  the  same 
time,  says :  "  I  cannot  describe  the  feelings  of  my  soul, 
when  news  came  in  that  the  rebels  had  retreated ;  that  the 

17 


194 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


King's  troops  were  coming  into  town;  and  that  the  English 
colors  were  hoisted  at  the  quay.  I  could  not  paint  the 
transports  of  those  that  were  liberated. 

"There  were  the  most  dehghtful  scenes,  and  the  most 
feeling  I  ever  saw :  young  women  coming  into  prison,  em- 
bracing their  fathers,  brothers,  and  friends,  and  all  weeping 
together  for  joy.  It  could  not  but  affect  me,  it  appeared 
to  be  so  solemn  a  time,  so  sacred  and  acceptable  in  the 
sight  of  the  Lord.  The  army  came  in,  opened  our  prison 
doors,  and  set  us  free.  Now  we  tasted  the  sweets  of  free- 
dom, and  w^e  gave  them  a  hearty  cheer ;  then  went  to  the 
house  of  Mr.  William  Gurley,  where  a  few  of  the  most 
serious  assembled  and  sung  : 

*  I'll  praise  ray  Maker  while  I've  breath.' " 

Before  Mr.  Gurley  reached  his  house  he  was  met  by  his 
wife,  who,  still  uncertain  of  his  fate,  was  on  her  way  to  the 
prison,  to  see  whether  he  was  dead  or  alive.  We  leave  it 
for  the  reader  to  imagine  the  tenderness  and  joy  of  that 
meeting. 

The  house  of  Mr.  Gurley  seems  to  have  been  the  rallying 
point  for  the  liberated  disciples  of  Christ ;  for  scarcely  had 
he  reached  home,  when,  as  related  in  the  above  extract. 
Rev.  Mr.  Taylor,  and  several  other  prisoners  and  their  friends 
followed  him. 

After  singing  the  hymn  referred  to,  they  engaged  in  a 
prayer  of  thanksgiving  to  that  God  who  had  wrought  out 
for  them  so  merciful  a  deliverance. 

The  joy  of  Mr.  Gurley  in  being  once  more  safely  seated 
in  his  own  house,  in  the  bosom  of  his  own  family,  was 
mingled  with  sad  and  heart-rending  thoughts.  Many  of 
his  brethren  in  the  Lord  were  slain.  The  dead  bodies  of 
his  brother  and  brother-in-law  were  either  floating  on  the 
troubled  waters  or  rotting  on  the  shore ;  his  goods  and  prop- 
erty were  gone,  and  he  was  penniless ;  his  wife  and  child 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


195 


"were  all  that  remained ;  and  as  he  pressed  them  to  his  throb- 
bing bosom,  he  blessed  that  God  who  had  preserved  them 
while  all  else  was  taken,  and  felt  that  with  them  and  God's 
blessing  he  could  still  be  happy. 

What  an  imperishable  treasure  is  true  religion !  The  ship 
freighted  with  treasure  may  sink ;  the  house  filled  with  mer- 
chandise may  be  consumed  by  fire ;  but  he  who  trusts  in 
God  has  a  fortune  which  no  earthly  disaster  can  assail,  or 
time  impair. 

The  next  day  Mr.  Gurley  went  to  seek  the  remains  of  his 
murdered  relatives.  He  obser^^es :  "  Two  days  after  my 
liberation  I  got  two  coffins  made,  and  went  to  find  the  bodies 
of  Jonas  and  Smith.  A  man  showed  me  where  they  were 
buried  in  the  sand ;  'but,'  said  he,  *  they  are  so  mangled  and 
putrid  you  can  only  put  them  into  a  coffin  with  a  shovel, 
having  been  exposed  to  a  hot  sun  for  five  days.'  So  I  let 
them  remain  there  for  a  time,  and  twice  in  twenty-four  hours 
the  sea  washed  over  them.  I  there  saw,  partly  in  the 
water,  the  body  of  Mr.  M'Daniels,  the  same  that  called  on 
me  so  earnestly  to  pray  for  him  in  the  jail.  I  had  his  body 
put  in  the  coffin  I  took  for  my  brother,  and  sent  word  to  his 
wife,  w*ho  sent  and  had  him  buried. 

*'  The  strand  was  strewed  all  along  with  a  vast  number 
of  dead  bodies,  which,  from  time  to  time,  during  the  '  Reign 
of  Terror,'  had  been  thrown  into  the  river.  They  were  a 
sad  sight  to  behold.  I  could  not  help  saying  to  myself, 
*  Surely,  God  will  take  vengeance  on  the  authors  and  perpe- 
trators of  these  bloody  deeds.'  " 

Mr.  Gurley  had  now  to  begin  the  world  anew.  His  shop 
was  a  wreck,  his  tools  many  of  them  purloined,  and  his 
property  gone.  Availing  himself,  however,  of  such  small 
resources  as  he  could  command,  he  went  to  Dublin,  with 
a  view  of  purchasing  such  articles  as  were  indispensable  for 
commencing  business  again. 


196 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


He  reached  Dublin  in  August ;  and  while  there  the  French 
squadron,  under  General  Humbert,  landed  at  Killala,  and  a 
fresh  eflfort  was  made  to  arouse  the  spirits  of  the  United 
Irishmen  once  more  to  strike  for  victory  and  independ- 
ence— with  what  success  will  hereafter  be  seen. 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY.  19V 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

rroclamation  of  General  Lake — Waning  prospects  of  insiir 
gents  —Leaders  taken  and  executed — French  troops  land  at  Killa 
la — Proclamations  of  Frencli  officers — Failure  of  French  expedi- 
:ion — Their  surrender — Amusing  address  of  the  Mackamores — 
"  The  Emmets  " — Close  of  Rebellion — Reflections. 

General  Lake  now  issued  a  proclamation,  for  arresting 
all  the  leaders  of  the  insurrection,  but  promising  pardon  to 
the  deluded  multitude,  on  condition  of  surrendering  their 
arms  and  returning  to  their  allegiance.  The  defeat  at  Vin- 
egar Hill  had  so  dispirited  the  rebels,  that  most  of  them 
retired  speedily  to  their  homes,  though  very  few,  indeed, 
gave  up  their  arms. 

Having  traced,  thus  far,  the  fortunes  of  the  insurgents, 
we  will  not  dismiss  them,  in  their  waning  glory,  too  uncere- 
moniously, but  follow  their  broken  and  disordered  hosts  a 
little  further.  The  routed  army  of  Vinegar  Hill  separated 
into  two  divisions;  and  several  severe  engagements  took 
place,  after  the  evacuation  of  Wexford.  Five  thousand  of 
their  number  were  attacked,  at  a  place  called  Killcomney, 
by  two  divisions  of  troops.  The  rebels  made  a  desperate 
defense,  but  were  at  last  overpowered,  leaving  one  thousand 
of  their  number  slaughtered  on  the  field.  The  chief  leaders 
of  the  insurgents  still  kept  the  field.  One  division  of  their 
forces  was  headed  by  General  Priest  Roach,  Edward  Fitz- 
gerald, and  priest  John  Murphy;  the  other  by  General 
Perry,  priest  Kearns,  anc  William  Byrn. 

Perry,  despairing  of  doing  any  thing  further  in  the 
county  of  Wexford,  now  so  strongly  protected  with  victo- 
rious troops,  passed  over  into  the  county  of  Killdare,  hoping 
to  penetrate  to  the  north  of  Ireland.  On  the  11th  of  July 
he  marched  against  Clonard,  intending,  if  successful,  from 


198  MEMOm  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  OURLEY. 

thence  to  pass  northward,  whence  he  expected  large  rein- 
forcements. 

Clonard  was  defended  by  a  small  body  of  yeomanry ;  and 
such  was  the  skill  and  spirit  with  which  they  fought,  that 
they  defended  the  place  against  the  whole  rebel  force  of 
four  thousand  men,  who,  after  six  hours'  hard  fiorhtinof,  were 
put  to  flight,  leaving  two  hundred  and  ten  killed  and 
wounded.  Less  than  one  hundred  yeomanry  gained  this 
decisive  victory.  They  fought  chiefly  from  covert  places, 
and  from  the  upper  stories  of  the  buildings.  The  insurgent 
leaders  yet  clung,  with  the  greatest  tenacity,  to  the  hope  of 
success.  Poorly  supphed  with  food  and  ammunition,  they 
still  braved  the  dangers  and  hardships  of  the  field,  and 
occasionally  gained  some  slight  victories  over  their  pursuers ; 
but,  chased  from  mountain  to  mountain,  defeated  in  every 
place,  after  repeated  and  unsuccessful  struggles  to  retrieve 
their  fortunes,  or  reinforce  their  wasted  ranks,  they  at  length 
yielded,  reluctantly,  to  -fincontrollable  necessity,  and  aban- 
doned the  cause  in  utter  despair.  Each  man  now  thought 
only  of  his  own  safety.  Many,  who  fell  into  the  hands  of 
the  royal  troops,  met  with  a  hard  fate.  Others,  tired  of  a 
rebellious  Ufe,  returned  to  their  homes,  took  the  oath  of 
allegiance,  and  received  protection  from  government  officers, 
and,  as  a  writer  remarks,  "were  thus  metamorphosed  into 
good  and  loyal  subjects." 

Priest  Kearns  and  General  Perry  fled  to  Kings  county, 
where  they  were,  after  two  or  three  days,  taken,  and,  after 
a  trial  by  court  martial,  were  executed  at  Edenderry,  on  the 
21st  of  July.  Edward  Fitzgerald,  with  fourteen  other  rebel 
leaders,  gave  themselves  up,  on  condition  of  being  trans- 
ported, which  accordingly  took  place. 

Thus,  by  the  last  of  July,  out  of  sixty  thousand  insur- 
gents, who  were  in  arms  in  the  early  part  of  the  insurrec- 
tion, there  remained  only  a  few  scattered  hands,  in  the 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  "VvILLIAM  GURLEY. 


199 


mountains  of  Wicklow,  who,  fearing  to  return  home,  contin-  # 
ued,  as  a  sort  of  banditti,  to  infest  the  country.  The  county 
of  Wexford  was  soon  restored  to  a  state  of  tranquiUty ;  but 
nearly  the  whole  population  were  in  mourning.  Many  of 
the  Protestants,  who  had  been  massacred,  left  desolate 
widows  and  helpless  children  to  mourn  their  loss;  while 
thousands  of  the  infatuated  Papists,  who  were  slain  in 
battle,  left  families  in  the  same  condition. 

General  Lake  extended  pardon  to  those  who  were  guilty 
simply  of  rebellion,  and  who  had  not  murdered  in  cold 
blood ;  but  upon  the  leaders  of  the  insurrection,  and  those 
guilty  of  murdering  defenseless  Protestants,  the  penalties 
of  the  British  code,  and  of  martial  law,  were  enforced  with 
dreadful  rigor. 

Priests  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  who  had  instiga- 
ted their  deluded  flocks  to  rebellion,  and  led  them  on  to 
blood  and  carnage,  now  reaped  the  just  but  sad  harvest 
they  had  sown.  The  famous  priest,  Philip  Roach,  who  had 
succeeded  in  deposing  Harvy,  and  in  getting  himself  elected 
Commander-in-chief,  was  arrested,  and,  after  examination 
before  a  court  martial,  condemned  to  death.  He  was  a 
large  and  corpulent  man,  and,  as  he  fell,  the  rope  broke; 
but  a  stronger  one  was  substituted,  and  he  was  lanched 
into  eternity,  and,  as  is  to  be  feared,  with  his  crimes  unfor- 
given  on  his  head.  His  body  was  thrown  into  the  river 
where  so  many  Protestants  had  breathed  their  last. 

B.  B.  Harvy  fled  to  a  small  island,  outside  of  Wexford 
harbor.  He  took  with  him  provisions,  spirits,  and  arms, 
designing  to  escape  to  France.  His  refuge,  in  the  rocks, 
was  discovered,  and  a  party  dispatched  to  arrest  him, 
which  was  effected  on  the  27tli  of  June.  His  trial  com- 
menced the  same  day.  He  was  much  dejected,  and  greatly 
agitated,  and  scarcely  spoke  at  all.  It  appeared,  in  evi- 
dence, that  he  had  acted  as  Commander-in-chief  at  the 


200  MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GLTILEY. 

battle  of  Ross ;  and  his  letter,  demanding  the  surrender  of 
the  town,  was  produced  against  him,  and  acknowledged  to 
be  his  own  handwriting.  He  attempted  no  further  defense 
than  extenuation.  He  declared  that  he  accepted  the  com- 
mand to  prevent  much  greater  evils,  which  would  have 
accrued,  had  it  fallen  into  other  hands.  He  had  no  coun- 
sel, and,  after  a  trial  which  lasted  eight  hours,  he  was 
condemned,  and  was  executed  the  next  morning.  Thus 
fell,  a  victim  to  his  own  rashness,  a  man  of  amiable  dispo- 
sition and  patriotic  principles,  possessing  a  fine  estate  and 
respectable  talents.  He  was  grandson  to  a  distinguished 
clergyman  of  the  Established  Church.  The  fond  hope  he 
had  entertained  of  Irish  independence  was  blasted  by  the 
bigotry  and  narrow-sightedness  of  the  Roman  priests,  unfor- 
tunately identified  with  the  projected  revolution,  with 
whom  he  had  confidentially  associated  his  name  and  inter- 
est. He  was,  indeed,  an  unfortunate  man.  Degraded  by 
those  whose  cruelties  he  tried  to  restrain — persecuted  by 
the  priests,  to  whom  he  had  lent  his  influence — arrested 
and  condemned  by  the  government,  against  which  he  had 
rashly  taken  up  arms — he  was  now  compelled  to  meet  the 
doom  of  the  traitor  and  the  culprit.  But  the  hearts  of 
true  Irishmen  commiserated  his  misfortunes,  and  humanity 
dropped  a  tear  at  his  untimely  end. 

Thomas  Dixon,  the  rebel  captain  who  conducted  the 
murders  on  the  bridge  at  Wexford,  on  the  20th  of  June, 
was  the  son  of  an  innkeeper.  He  engaged  in  a  seafaring 
life,  and  became  master  of  a  ship.  He  was  one  of  the 
most  sanguinary  monsters  that  ever  breathed.  His  acts  of 
cruelty  were  bounded  only  by  his  power.  He  was  noted 
for  cmelty  and  cowardice,  shunning  the  dangers  of  the 
field,  but  delighting  to  revel  in  scenes  of  cold-bloodeu 
slaughter.  Aware  of  the  fate  he  deserved,  he  succeeded 
in  making  good  his  escape.    Every  effort  was  made  to  find 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY.  201 

him,  but  in  vain.  But  his  name  is  remembered  with  horror 
and  detestation.  There  is  a  just  tribunal,  however,  where 
his  account  must  be  rendered,  and  from  its  decisions  there 
is  no  appeal 

Matthew  Keugh,  rebel  governor  of  Wexford,  had  once 
been  a  drummer  in  the  army,  and  was  advanced  to  the  rank 
of  Captain.  He  joined  the  rebels  when  Wexford  was 
taken,  and  was  elected  governor  of  the  city,  which  post  he 
held  till  the  insurgents  evacuated  the  place.  He  was  kind 
to  Mr.  Guiley,  and  furnished  him  a  protection,  at  the  time 
when  Wexford  was  taken.  He  was  found  guilty,  and 
executed. 

John  Murphy,  priest  of  Bolavogue,  who  was  the  first  to 
call  the  Papists  to  arms  in  the  county  of  Wexford,  fought 
his  last  battle  at  Killcomney,  where  he  was  totally  defeated. 
He  fled  from  the  battle,  but  was  taken,  and  conducted  to 
the  headquarters  of  General  Duff,  where  he  was  hanged, 
the  same  day,  and  his  head  was  cut  off  and  placed  on  the 
market-house.  He  was  an  obstinate  bigot,  a  daring  com- 
mander, a  profound  hypocrite,  and  an  unmerciful  wretch. 
He  forsook  the  altar  for  the  camp — confounded  liberty  with 
Popery.  A  professed  minister  of  the  Gospel  of  peace,  he 
taught  the  extirpation  of  heretics  as  an  article  of  his  creed, 
and  ranked  the  shedding  of  Protestant  blood  among  the 
Christian  virtues.  The  ignorant  and  deluded  are  to  be 
pitied,  and  charity  seeks  a  palliation  of  their  crimes,  and 
would  fain  throw  a  mantle  over  their  revolting  cruelties; 
but  such  men  as  he  are  to  be  execrated — the  scourge  of  the 
earth — the  desolaters  of  homes.  The  bolt  of  Heaven  that 
s'trikes  them  down  is  a  benefaction  to  mankind.  The  world 
is  blessed  at  their  departure,  and  good  men  breathe  freer 
when  they  are  gone. 

The  expiring  embers  of  rebellion  would  now  have  been 
totally  extinguished,  had  it  not  been  for  the  interposition  of 


202  MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 

France.  The  French  Dn*ectory  quietly  permitted  the  Irish, 
to  whom  they  had  made  large  promises,  to  prosecute,  alone 
and  unaided,  their  projected  revolution;  but  now,  when 
they  saw  the  vast  armies  of  the  insurgents  annihilated,  and 
beheld  their  leaders  arrested,  and  executed  or  imprisoned — 
now,  when  the  day  of  hope  for  the  patriots  had  passed, 
they  wake  up  to  a  sense  of  their  great  mistake,  and,  hoping, 
vainly,  however,  to  atone  for  their  negligence,  and  retrieve 
the  fortunes  of  the  day,  dispatch  in  haste  three  frigates,  and 
eleven  hundred  men,  under  command  of  General  Humbert. 
Humbert  landed  his  men  at  Killala,  in  the  county  of  Mayo. 
This  was  designed  as  a  vanguard  to  a  much  more  formida- 
ble force,  which  was  speedily  to  follow.  On  the  2 2d  of 
August  the  troops  landed,  and  the  following  proclamation 
was  distributed  amongst  the  people.  It  appears  to  have 
been  prepared  by  Lieutenant  General  Killmain,  perhaps  in 
France.  It  breathes  the  spirit  of  the  French  Atiieists.  It 
evinces,  on  the  part  of  its  author,  great  ignorance  of  human 
nature,  and  of  the  religious  circumstances  and  prejudices 
of  the  Irish  people,  to  conciliate  and  draw  to  his  standard 
a  nation  of  Catholics,  whose  chief  object  was,  the  restora- 
tion of  the  "old  holy  religion,"  by  a  promise  to  "free 
them  from  the  frauds  of  priestcraft,"  and  the  "grand 
impostor,  the  Pope,"  was  surely  an  admirable  exhibition  of 
political  sagacity.  We  subjoin  the  document,  as  a  historical 
curiosity,  and  an  illustration  of  Atheistic  bombast  and  French 
gasconade : 

"HEALTH  AND  FRATERNITY  TO  THE  PEOPLE  OF  IRELAND.' 

"The  great  nation  has  sent  me  to  you,  with  a  band  of 
heroes,  to  deliver  you  from  the  hand  of  tyrants.  Fly  to 
our  standard,  and  share  with  us  the  glory  of  subduing  the 
world.  "VVe  will  teach  you  the  art  of  war,  and  to  despise 
the  low  pursuits  of  toil  and  industry.  You  shall  live  on 
the  spoils  of  war,  and  the  labors  of  others.    The  aoquisi- 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY.  203 

tion  of  wealth  is  the  acquisition  of  misery,  and  the  enjoy- 
ment of  ease  is  inglorious.  We  have  made  all  the  nations 
we  have  conquered  happy,  by  arresting  their  property,  by 
applying  it  to  the  common  cause,  and  consecrating  it  to  the 
champions  of  hberty.  Property  is  a  right  belonging  to  the 
valor  that  seizes  it.  We  have  already  destroyed  the  unas- 
piring tranquiUty  of  Switzerland,  and  the  wealth,  and  the 
power,  and  the  bigotry  of  Italy  are  no  more. 

"If,  then,  the  justice  of  France  has  thus  extended  its 
reforming  vengeance  to  unoffending  nations,  consider  with 
how  much  more  rigor  it  shall  visit  you,  if  you  shall  slight 
its  benignity ! 

"Fly  to  our  standard,  and  we  Avill  free  you  from  spiritual 
as  well  as  temporal  subjection.  We  will  free  you  from  the 
fetters  of  religion  and  the  frauds  of  priestcraft.  Religion 
is  a  bondage  intolerable  to  free  minds.  We  have  banished 
it  from  our  OAvn  country,  and  put  down  the  grand  impostor, 
thd  Pope,  whose  wealth  we  have  sacrificed  on  the  altar  of 
reason.  Fly  to  our  standard,  and  we  will  break  your  connec- 
tion with  England.  We  will  save  you  from  the  mortification 
of  seeing  yourselves  under  an  invidious  government,  and 
exalt  you  to  the  rank  of  those  countries  which  now  enjoy 
the  benefits  of  French  fraternity.  Let  not  the  ties  of  kin- 
dred, the  seductions  of  ease,  or  any  other  unmanly  attach- 
ment to  the  comforts  of  life,  teach  you  to  neglect  this 
fiiendly  call  of  your  countryman  and  fellow-citizen, 

"  KiLLMAiN,  Lieutenant  General.''^ 

It  appears  that  General  Killmain  did  not  land  with  the 
French  troops,  but  forwarded  the  proclamation  by  General 
Humbert. 

It  is  probable  that  the  latter  perceived  that  this  address 
was  not  likely  to  accomplish  the  object  at  which  it  aimed, 
and  therefore  wrote  one  on  the  spot,  to  counteract  its 
dangerous  insinuations  and  principles,  and  to  win  the  Irish 


204 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


to  the  French  standard.  This  was  a  much  more  appropriate 
docmnent,  and  well  adapted  to  rouse  and  conciliate  the  Irish. 
It  was  as  follows : 

"LIBERTY,  EQUALITY,  FRATERNITY,  UNION. 

"Irishmen,  you  have  not  forgotten  Bantry  Bay.  You 
know  what  etforts  France  has  made  to  assist  you.  Her 
affection  for  you,  her  desire  for  avenging  your  wrongs,  and 
insuring  your  independence,  can  never  be  impaired. 

"After  several  unsuccessful  attempts,  behold  Frenchmen 
aiTived  amongst  you.  ' 

"They  come  to  support  your  courage,  to  share  your 
dangers,  to  join  their  arras,  and  to  mLx  their  blood  with 
yours,  in  the  sacred  cause  of  liberty. 

"Brave  Irishmen,  our  cause  is  common.  Like  you,  we 
abhor  the  avaricious  and  blood-thirsty  policy  of  an  oppressive 
government.  Like  you,  we  hold,  as  indefeasible,  the  right 
of  all  nations  to  liberty.  Like  you,  we  are  persuaded  that 
the  peace  of  the  world  shall  ever  be  troubled,  as  long  as 
the  British  ministry  is  suffered  to  make,  with  impunity,  a 
traffick  of  the  industry,  labor,  and  blood  of  the  people. 

"But,  exclusive  of  the  same  interests  which  unite  us,  we 
have  powerful  motives  to  love  and  defend  you.  Have  we 
not  been  the  pretext  of  the  cruelty  exercised  against  you 
by -the  cabinet  of  St.  James?  The  heart-felt  interests  you 
have  shown,  in  the  grand  events  of  our  Revolution,  have 
they  not  been  imputed  to  you  as  a  crime?  Are  not  tor- 
tures and  death  continually  hanging  over  such  of  you  as 
are  barely  suspected  of  being  our  friends?  Let  us  unite, 
then,  and  march  to  glory. 

"  We  swear  the  most  inviolable  respect  for  your  property, 
your  laws,  and  your  religious  opinions.  Be  free.  Be  mas- 
ters in  your  country.  We  look  for  no  other  conquest  than 
that  of  your  liberty — no  other  success  than  yours. 

"The  moment  for  breaking  yom*  chains  is  arrived.  Our 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEF. 


205 


triumphant  troops  are  novr  flying  to  the  extremities  of  the 
earth,  to  tear  up  the  roots  of  the  weahh  and  the  tyranny  of 
our  enemies.  That  frightful  colossus  is  moldering  away,  in 
every  part.  Can  there  be  any  Irishman  base  enough  to 
separate  himself,  at  such  a  happy  juncture,  from  the 
grand  interests  of  his  country?  If  such  there  be,  brave 
friends,  let  him  be  chased  from  the  country  he  betrays,  and 
let  his  property  become  the  reward  of  those  generous  men 
who  know  how  to  fight  and  die. 

"  Irishmen,  recollect  the  late  defeats  which  your  enemies 
have  experienced  from  the  French.  Recollect  the  plains  of 
Honscoote,  Toulon,  Quiberon,  and  Ostend.  Recollect  Amer- 
ica, free  from  the  moment  she  wished  to  be. 

"  The  contest  between  you  and  your  oppressors  cannot  be 
long.  Union — hberty — the  Irish  repubhc!  such  is  our 
shout.  Let  us  march.  Our  hearts  are  devoted  to  you. 
Our  glory  is  in  your  happiness. 

"Health  and  fraternity.  Humbert,  General.'* 

This  proclamation,  with  the  actual  presence  of  the  French 
army,  once  more  roused  the  expiring  flame,  and  large  num- 
bers of  rebels  collected  in  the  counties  of  Killdare,  West- 
meath,  and  Longford ;  the  shout  of  liberty  once  more  rang 
out  on  the  hills,  but  it  received  only  a  faint  response  from 
the  country  at  large.  Yet,  in  some  places,  the  hope  of 
success  was  so  strong  that  the  Catholics,  true  to  their  long- 
taught  creed,  gave  public  notice  or  orders  for  the  murdering 
of  Protestants. 

On  the  church  door  in  Killushee,  soon  after  the  French 
landed,  was  posted  the  following  notice : 

"  TAKE  NOTICE, 

"Heretical  usurpers,  that  the  brave  slaves  of  this  island 
will  no  longer  hve  in  bondage.  The  die  is  cast ;  our  deliv- 
erers are  come ;  and  the  royal  brute  who  held  the  iron  rod 
of  despotic  tyranny  is  expiring.   No  longer  shall  one  govern 


21)6 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


four.    The  old  holy  religion  shall  be  re-established  in  thi» 

house;  and  the  earth  shall  no  longer  be  burdened  with 

hloody  heretics,  who,  under  the  pretense  of  rebellion — which 

they  themselves  have  raised — mean  to  massacre  us. 

'  The  flower-de-luce  and  harp  we  will  display. 
While  tyrant  heretics  shall  inolder  into  clay,' 

"revenge!  revenge!  revenge!" 

When  Humbert  landed  at  Killala,  he  surprised  the 
Protestant  bishop,  whose  palace  was  there,  at  his  dinner. 
He  took  possession  of  the  bishop's  residence,  and  was  as 
snugly  quartered  there  as  Napoleon  in  the  Kremlin  at 
Moscow.  Humbert  marched  to  Castlebar,  where  he  met 
and  defeated  over  two  thousand  English  troops  who  were 
stationed  there.  Aware  of  the  danger  of  an  invading  army, 
at  so  critical  a  juncture,  on  the  soil  of  Ireland,  Lord  Corn- 
wallis  left  Dublin,  at  the  head  of  an  army  of  twenty  thou- 
sand men,  and  surrounding  the  French  troops,  they  surren- 
dered, after  some  ineffectual  resistance,  to  his  Majesty's 
forces.  Other  ships  from  France  came  too  late  to  be  of  any 
service  to  the  cause  of  the  revolutionists,  and  chiefly  fell  into 
the  hands  of  the  English. 

Thus  did  the  late  and  feeble  movement  of  the  French 
Directory  only  expose  their  policy  to  the  contempt  and  ridi- 
cule of  the  British,  who  were  greatly  delighted  with  their 
discomfiture  and  overthrow.  Had  Humbert  landed  in  the 
height  of  the  insurrection,  it  is  hard  to  say  what  might 
have  been  the  result ;  as  it  was,  it  resembled  a  farce  at  the 
conclusion  of  a  serious  tragedy. 

The  rebels  who  had  been  in  the  ranks  in  the  county  of 
AVexford,  having  taken  the  oath  of  allegiance,  made  no 
effort  to  revive  the  flame  of  revolution;  indeed,  some  of 
them,  especially  those  known  as  the  Mackamores,  residing 
on  the  coast  between  Wexford  and  Gorey,  professed  to  oe 
quite  loyal  in  their  feelings.    For,  during  the  time  the 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEV.  I  207 

French  were  on  the  island,  they  met,  and  addressed  the  fol- 
lowing communication  to  Major  Fitzgerald,  requesting  him 
to  convey  it  to  General  Hunter,  commander  of  the  garrison 
in  Wexford. 

The  address  is  an  amusing  specimen  of  the  volatility  of 
the  low  Irish,  and  their  love  of  "fiorht."  It  is  criven,  as  re- 
gards  orthography  and  punctuation,  as  it  came  from  the  pen 
of  those  redoubtable  champions — verbatim  et  literatim  : 
''To  the  general  Hunter  or  govenor  of  Waxford  belonging 
to  King  George  the  third. 

"  We  the  Macamore  boys  was  in  the  turn  out  against  the 
Orrange-men  and  to  who  your  noble  honour  gave  your  most 
grasous  pardon  for  we  never  desarved  any  other  if  we  war 
let  alone  and  beinof  tould  that  the  French  was  cumeincj  to 

CD  O 

take  this  counttiy  from  his  Royal  Highness  the  King  who 
we  swore  to  fite  for  and  in  regard  to  our  oath  and  to  your 
lordships  goodness  in  keeping  the  Orrange-men  from  killing 
us  all  weel  fite  till  we  die  if  your  honour  will  give  us  leave 
and  weel  go  in  the  front  of  the  battle  and  we  never  ax  to 
go  in  the  back  of  the  army  your  honour  will  send  wid  us 
and  if  we  dont  beat  them  weel  never  ax  a  bit  to  eat  and  as 
you  gave  us  pardon  and  spoke  to  the  King  about  us  as  the 
breggaddeer  magar  tould  us  and  as  we  tould  him  weed 
never  deceive  your  honour  tho  the  black  mob  says  weel 
turn  out  a  bit  again  but  weel  shew  them  and  the  world  if 
your  honour  will  bid  us  that  weel  fite  and  wont  run  away 
from  the  best  of  them  and  if  your  honour  will  send  down 
the  magar  that  was  wid  us  from  your  lordship  afore  or  the 
honourable  magar  Curry  or  the  Lord  Sir  James  Fowler 
general  of  the  middle  lothin  sogers  in  Waxford  and  let  them 
lave  word  at  Peppers  castle  and  weel  march  into  Waxford 
go  where  yoiu"  honour  bids  us  do  any  thing  atal  to  fite  for 
your  honours  and  weel  expect  to  hear  from  your  honour 
what  weel  do  or  if  your  honour  will  order  a  signal  to  be 


208 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


made  with  a  red  flag  -weel  draw  up  and  marcli  as  good  as 
any  sogers  and  as  far  as  one  or  two  thoughsand  good  stout 
boys  goes  weel  fite  for  your  honour  to  the  last  man  and 
weer  sure  all  the  Barneys  ill  do  the  same  if  you  will  give 
them  leave. 

"  Signed  by  the  desire  of  all  the  panishes  in  the 
Mackamores.  O'Brien 

Walsh  and 

"August  21th,  1798."  Sullivan." 

This  loyal  proposal  the  British  officer  respectfully  de- 
clined, deeming  it  rather  uncertain  whether  they  wished 
most  a  chance  to  Jlffkt  the  French,  or  to  join  their  ranks, 
armed  and  equipped. 

At  Dublin,  as  well  as  at  Wexford,  a  number  of  the 
leading  officers  of  the  United  Men  were  tried  and  executed ; 
amongst  whom  were  Bacon,  Esmond,  John  Shears,  William 
B}Tn,  and  John  M'Can,  Secretary  to  the  Provincial  Com- 
mittee of  the  province  of  Leinster.  In  Wexford  the  execu- 
tions went  on  with  the  most  exemplary  severity,  until,  in 
that  place  alone,  not  less  than  sixty-five  were  hanged. 

The  practice  of  cutting  off  the  heads  of  the  condemned 
after  they  were  dead,  and  putting  them  on  the  tops  of  posts 
and  government  houses,  and  then  throwing  their  headless 
bodies  to  the  sharks  and  fish,  was  resorted  to  by  way  of  re- 
taliation for  their  own  barbarous  treatment  of  the  Protes- 
tants; but  such  a  course  was  revolting  to  humanity,  and 
was  certainly  beneath  the  dignity  of  the  British  laws,  and 
savored  too  much  of  savage  ferocity  to  meet  the  approval 
of  the  enhghtened  and  the  humane.  But,  if  ever  men  de- 
served death  at  the  hands  of  an  outraged  government,  the 
merciless  priests  and  others,  who  had  led  the  deluded 
multitudes  to  those  acts  of  honid  cruelty  which  we  have 
described,  met  from  the  hand  of  the  executioner  only  the 
just  desert  of  their  dreadful  crunes. 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEf.  209 

The  star  of  hope,  for  Ireland,  had  set ;  yet  its  rays  still 
lingered  on  the  horizon.  Two  years  after  the  suppression 
of  the  Rebelhon,  the  hope  of  emancipating  their  country 
occupied  the  thoughts  and  fired  the  breasts  of  some  of  her 
noblest  sons.  Of  these  there  was  one,  of  whose  name  his 
countrymen  will  always  be  proud;  one  whose  misfortunes 
and  untimely  end  will  long  awaken  the  sympathies  of  Irish 
hearts :  this  was  Robert  Emmet.  He  was  a  young  man  of 
about  twenty-three  years  of  age,  of  noble  birth  and  highly- 
respectable  connections.  He  had  witnessed  the  deep  devo- 
tion to  their  country,  and  noble  daring,  of  Fitzgerald  and 
others,  whose  sad  fate  moved  his  sympathies.  He  knew 
the  causes  of  Ireland's  discontent  were  still  unremoved,  and 
he  believed  that  there  were  yet  many  brave  and  ardent  men 
ready  to  step  forth  in  her  defense ;  but  a  master  spirit  was 
wanting,  around  whom  to  rally.  After  musing  on  the  im- 
portant theme  till  his  bosom  glowed  with  an  in-epressible 
flame,  in  a  fatal  hour  Emmet  resolved  to  become  that 
master  spirit  himself.  But,  although  the  patriotic  feelings 
and  chivalrous  ambition  of  the  young  nobleman  were  fine 
qualifications  for  deeds  of  military  glory,  and,  under  the 
direction  of  sound  judgment  and  experience,  might  have  led 
him  to  enviable  distinction,  yet  he  lacked  the  keen  sagacity 
and  cool,  reflecting  mind,  requisite  to  so  arduous  a  task,  if, 
indeed,  any  mind  was  equal  to  its  accomplishment.  He 
perceived  not  the  change  which  had  taken  place  in  the 
public  mind — how  there  was  gradually  a  con\-iction  settling 
on  all  classes  of  the  community,  that  the  freedom  of  Ire- 
land was  but  an  illusive  dream.  The  Protestants,  satisfied 
that  a  successful  revolution  would  re-establish  Papal  domi- 
nation, preferred  their  present  relation  to  such  a  change. 
The  Catholics  knew  that  their  policy  was  detected  by  the 
loyal  party,  that  their  very  name  was  hated,  and  that  they 
would  not,  for  an  age  at  least,  be  sufticiently  reconciled  to 
18 


210 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


unite  with  each  other  in  any  great  measure  for  the  political 
redemption  of  their  country;  and,  already  warned  of  the 
vigilance  and  power  of  the  government,  they  wisely  con- 
sulted too  much  their  own  safety  to  take  up  arms  again; 
while  the  dissenters,  as  they  had  very  little  to  hope  for, 
whether  the  kingdom  was  governed  by  Popery  or  prelacy, 
looked  on,  at  least,  with  a  cautious  neutrality,  if  not  with 
sullen  indifference — their  fears,  albeit,  still  counseling  to 
dread  most  of  all  Catholic  ascendency.  To  a  cool  and 
discerning  mind,  the  state  of  the  general  feeling  would 
have  been  obvious.  Emmet  had  an  inquiring  mind ;  but  it 
was  busy  in  inquiring  for  compatriots,  with  ability  and 
prowess  for  joining  in  one  more  struggle  for  his  country's 
freedom.  Nor  did  he  look  wholly  in  vain:  his  fine  talents, 
his  eloquence,  his  chivalrous  bearing,  and,  above  all,  his 
glowing  enthusiasm,  collected  around  him  a  club  of  asso- 
ciates, several  of  whom  were  men  of  no  mean  pretensions. 
To  them  he  developed  his  plans,  which  they  espoused  with 
an  ardor  equal  to  his  own.  But  it  is  well  known  that  their 
plans  were  detected  by  the  government,  and,  after  a  trial 
by  a  jury,  he  was  condemned  and  executed. 

His  bold  and  eloquent  defense  of  his  motives  and  de- 
signs, delivered  in  the  presence  of  the  court,  just  before 
sentence  was  pronounced  upon  him,  has  been  read  with 
interest  by  every  American,  and  has  been  pronounced  one 
of  the  most  fearless,  appropriate,  and  eloquent  addresses 
ever  made  by  man.  His  name  is  dear  to  Ireland,  and  will 
be  held  in  honorable  remembrance  so  long  as  history  shall 
chronicle  the  story  of  her  sufferings  and  struggles  for  free- 
dom. His  elder  brother,  Thomas  Addis  Emmet,  was  one 
of  the  early  patriots  of  the  attempted  revolution.  He  was 
a  native  of  the  city  of  Cork,  and  was  born  in  the  year  1765. 
He  was  an  able  and  eloquent  member  of  the  Irish  bar.  He 
bore  a  conspicuous  part  in  the  first  movements  of  the  United 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEr. 


211 


Irishmen;  but  he  was  soon  arrested  by  the  government, 
and  sent,  for  safe-keeping,  to  Fort  George,  in  Scotland. 
There  he  was  kept  in  confinement  for  three  years.  The 
manly  frankness  of  his  character,  and  honorable  bearing, 
won  the  confidence  of  Governor  Stewart,  to  whose  charge 
he  was  committed;  for,  upon  the  bare  assurance  of  hi& 
word,  that  he  would  make  no  effort  to  escape,  he  was  per- 
mitted to  walk  at  large  when  he  pleased,  for  bathing  or 
other  exercise.  Stewart  would  only  say,  as  he  opened  to 
him  the  gate,  "I  trust,  sir,  to  your  honor."  He  might  easily 
have  escaped,  but  he  scorned  to  purchase  freedom,  however 
desirable,  at  the  expense  of  his  honor.  Soon  after  his  lib- 
eration he  came  to  the  United  States,  bidding  adieu  for  ever 
to  his  country,  whose  interests  were  interwoven  with  the 
best  feelings  of  his  heart.  In  the  city  of  New  York,  it  is 
generally  known,  he  distinguished  himself  as  an  able  lawyer 
and  patriotic  citizen,  where  he  died,  a  few  years  since,  hon- 
ored and  respected  by  his  fellow-citizens. 

Jackson,  his  associate  in  the  insurrection,  was  less  for- 
tunate. He  was  arrested  by  the  government,  and  found 
guilty.  But  his  proud  spirit  could  not  brook  the  disgrace 
of  a  public  execution :  it  is  said  that  he  took  arsenic,  and 
fell  dead  upon  the  floor  while  the  Lord  Chief  Justice  was 
pronouncing  his  sentence. 

Thus  have  we  traced  to  its  termination  that  fierce  and 
wanguinary  struggle,  in  which  the  best  and  the  worst  of  men 
were  united — professedly  for  the  same  object,  but  in  reahty 
with  widely  different  views ;  some  contending  only  for  inde- 
pendence or  Parliamentary  reform,  while  others,  and  they 
the  great  majority,  were  plotting  the  re-establishment  of 
Popery  by  law,  and  the  massacre  of  the  Protestant  popu- 
lation. The  amount  of  property  destroyed  by  the  burning 
of  houses,  churches,  stores,  etc.,  was  immense,  while  the 
blood  of  forty  thousand  persons  stained  the  soil  of  Ireland. 


212 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


The  part  taken  by  Catholic  priests  in  this  convulsion, 
affords  matter  of  grave  reflection  for  American  citizens.  A 
Church,  whose  bigotry  and  intolerance  had  led  to  such 
atrocious  scenes  of  blood  as  those  we  have  described,  can- 
not be  encouraged  in  any  land  with  safety  to  its  free  insti- 
tutions, unless  its  creed  and  its  spirit  are  changed.  But 
the  Church  of  Rome  boasts  that  she  is  infallible;  and  if 
the  day  shall  ever  dawn  on  this  repubhc  when  Romanism 
gains  the  ascendency  in  our  political  councils,  then  her 
spirit  of  bigotry,  which,  siiorn  of  its  strength,  has  been 
lurking  in  secrecy,  shall  come  forth  to  kindle  again  the  fires 
of  persecution,  and,  like  Sampson,  to  seize  the  pillars  which 
support  the  temple  of  our  liberty  and  rights,  and  bow  them 
to  the  earth. 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


213 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Alarm  at  Wexford  on  landing  of  French  troops — Mrs.  Gurley 
goes  to  Dublin — Mr.  Gurley  concludes  to  remove  to  England — Re- 
ception at  Liverpool — Meets  Dr.  Coke — Resolves  on  emigration  to 
United  States — Little  son  left  in  Ireland — Family  reach  New 
York — Settle  in  Norwich,  Connecticut — Methodism — Presbyte- 
rians— Anecdote. 

We  have  already  stated  that,  soon  after  the  suppression 
of  the  Rebellion  in  Wexford,  Mr.  Gurley  went  to  Dublin  to 
purchase  stock  for  resuming  his  business  again.  Here  he 
remained  for  some  days  at  his  brother-in-law's,  Mr.  James 
Beatty,  a  merchant  in  the  city.  While  there,  news  pf  the 
arrival  of  the  French  at  Killala,  under  General  Humbert, 
reached  Wexford.  The  inhabitants  were  greatly  alarmed. 
Mr.  Gurley  thus  refers  to  it; 

"I  was  not  long  in  Dublin,  when  fifteen  hundred  French 
troops  landed  at  Killala.  The  news  of  their  arrival  soon 
reached  Wexford ;  and  as  a  burned  child  dreads  the  fire,  so 
Mrs.  Gurley,  child,  and  servant  girl,  left  the  place  and 
came  to  me  in  Dublin." 

They  remained  some  weeks  at  her  brother's,  when,  at 
length,  yielding  to  the  urgent  desires  of  his  wife,  who 
dreaded  some  new  calamity  or  outbreak,  he  concluded  to 
remove  to  England.  Accordingly,  he  arranged  matters 
with  that  view,  and  in  a  short  time  set  sail  for  England, 
where  his  family  arrived  in  safety. 

The  religious  friends  of  Mr.  Gurley  in  Liverpool  hailed 
him  as  one  from  the  dead,  as  they  had  been  informed  that 
he  was  murdered.    He  writes : 

"  The  morning  after  we  reached  Liverpool,  there  was,  as 
I  understood,  a  love-feast.  An  English  local  preacher,  who 
loved  me  much,  and  was  often  at  my  house  in  Ireland, 
when  speaking  in  the  meeting  referred  to  me,  and  with  tears 


214  MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 

related  to  the  assembly  the  dreadful  death  I  had  suffered. 
That  night  I  attended  church.  At  the  close  of  the  meeting, 
as  I  went  up  toward  some  friends  that  I  saw,  they  drew 
back  at  first  as  if  afraid.  Soon  they  found  out  that  I  was 
flesh  and  bones  yet ;  and  such  shaking  of  bands  and  tears — 
0,  it  was  an  affecting  time  indeed !" 

Mr.  Gurley  and  family  remained  in  Liverpool  over  two 
years.  He  here  became  acquainted  with  Doctor  Coke,  who 
baptized  his  eldest  daughter,  Ann  Clarissa,  who  was  bom 
soon  after  their  arrival  in  England. 

Two  brothers  of  Mrs.  Gurley  had  emigrated  to  the  Uni- 
ted States.  Through  their  favorable  representations  of  the 
country,  Mr.  Gurley  concluded  to  leave  the  old  world,  with 
its  scenes  of  strife  and  blood,  and  seek  an  asylum  in  the 
new.  It  was  not  without  some  difficulty,  being  a  mechanic, 
that  he  could  pass  the  government  authorities,  appointed  to 
examine  all  emigrants,  and  to  prevent  any  tradesmen  of 
any  description  from  leaving  England  for  America.  These 
regulations  of  tyranny,  however,  he  found  means  to  evade. 
Accordingly,  in  the  autumn  of  1801,  he  embarked  at  Liv- 
erpool, and,  after  a  passage  of  six  weeks,  reached  New 
York  without  meeting  with  any  disaster. 

Mr.  Gurley  kept  a  journal  of  the  voyage  in  rhyme, 
which,  for  several  years,  was  preserved  in  the  family,  and 
was  sometimes  read  to  preachers  and  other  friends  as  a 
matter  of  entertainment.  He  never  claimed  for  it  any 
poetic  merit.  During  the  war  of  1812,  when  obliged  to 
fly  from  the  Indians,  it  was  buried  with  other  papers  and 
books,  and  was  never  recovered.  It  would  have  made  a 
printed  volume  of  considerable  size. 

Six  months  before  the  family  left  England,  Mrs.  Gurley 
made  a  visit  of  some  months  to  her  father's,  in  Ireland. 
Here  her  third  child  was  born — her  first  had  died  in  Eng- 
land.   This  was  a  son,  and  was  named  for  his  grandfather, 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


215 


James  Beatty.  The  unnatural  and  foolish  practice  of  put- 
ting children  out  to  nurse  prevailed.  A  suitable  one  was 
procured,  who  came  to  the  house  and  took  the  entire  charge 
of  the  child ;  and  when  it  was  six  weeks  old  its  mother  left 
for  England,  intending,  when  it  should  be  a  year  old,  to 
return  and  relieve  the  nurse  of  her  charge. 

As  Mrs.  Gurley  embraced  her  parents,  whom  she  most 
tenderly  loved,  and  bade  adieu  to  her  native  place,  little 
did  she  think  she  was  taking  her  last  farewell  of  those  dear 
J)arents,  and  that  the  rural  village  of  Ballycannow,  with  its 
enchanting  scenery,  endeared  by  a  thousand  associations  of 
childhood,  were  to  meet  her  sight  no  more  for  ever.  Still 
less  did  she  think,  as  she  paused  by  the  waiting  coach  to 
give  her  babe  a  parting  kiss,  that  she  should  see  his  face 
no  more  till  she  should  meet  him  in  the  far-off  wilds  of 
Ohio,  a  youth  of  fifteen,  or  that  she  would  see  him  stand 
up,  as  a  minister  of  Christ,  to  preach  the  Gospel  in  regions 
as  yet  unreclaimed  from  the  wild  hand  of  nature,  the  abode 
only  of  prowling  beasts  and  savage  men.  And  yet,  such 
was  the  fact.  Mrs.  Gurley  never  revisited  her  native  land. 
When  the  babe  was  about  six  months  old,  Mr.  Gurley  had 
engaged  his  passage  to  America.  He  crossed  the  Channel 
to  Ireland  for  little  James,  intendinjr  to  brino:  his  nurse 
and  him  over  to  England,  and  then  send  her  back ;  but  the 
child  had  just  taken  the  small-pox,  and  could  not  be  re- 
moved. It  was  therefore  decided  that  he  should  be  brought 
up  by  his  grand-parents  and  uncle,  and,  when  old  enough, 
be  sent  to  America. 

Before  leaving  Europe,  Mr.  Gurley  took  the  precaution 
to  obtain  testimonials  of  his  standinor  from  ministers  and 
others.  He  also  brought  with  him  the  latest  ''plan''  on 
which  his  name  was  printed,  according  to  the  Wesleyan 
usage.  On  these  recommendations  he  was  received  as  a 
member  and  local  preacher  into  the  Methodist  Episcopal 


216  MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY.  ^ 

Church  in  this  country,  and  his  license  renewed  annually, 
until  ordained  a  deacon. 

After  a  brief  residence  in  New  London,  he  established 
himself  in  business  in  the  town  of  Norwich,  Connecticut, 
where  he  remained  about  ten  years. 

Here  his  house  became  the  resort  of  the  heralds  of  the 
cross.  He  formed  an  acquaintance  with  several  of  the 
pioneers  of  Methodism  in  New  England. 

A  door  was  again  opened  to  him  to  enter  the  traveling 
connection;  but  he  again  declined.  A  rising  family  were 
now  on  his  hands — his  temporal  resources  quite  limited. 
But  the  answer  he  gave  was,  "  You  have  better  men."  But 
if  he  did  not  enter  the  itinerancy,  itinerate  he  certainly  did. 
He'  was  constantly  occupied  in  preaching  on  Sabbath,  in 
various  towns,  for  twenty  miles  round ;  and  in  some  places 
revivals  followed  his  faithful  labors. 

In  Norwich  the  society  of  Methodists  was  not  large  ;  yet, 
on  Bean  Hill,  and  at  the  Landing,  there  were  some  excellent 
famihes,  amongst  whom  were  the  Hydes,  Bentlys,  and  Grif- 
fins. But  the  "established  order,"  who  had  from  the  be- 
ginning occupied  the  ground,  held  fast  the  community  with 
the  conscious  dignity  which  long-established  dominion  gener- 
ally inspires.  The  Sulivans,  Lathrops,  and  Strongs,  were 
numerous  and  opulent,  and  sturdy  adherents  to  the  faith 
and  order  of  their  Pilgrim  ancestors. 

They  beheld  with  apparent  indifiference,  yet  not  without 
some  uneasy  sensations,  the  leaven  of  Methodism  at  work 
in  their  midst:  it  is  probable,  they  little  dreamed  that  it 
would  ever  pervade  so  thoroughly  as  it  now  does  that  inter- 
esting portion  of  our  Union. 

Of  the  family  of  Strongs,  just  mentioned,  it  would  be 
curious  to  know  how  many  of  them  have  been  parsons — 
certainly  not  a  few — and  they  ranked  among  New  England's 
most  honorable  clergy.    Of  one  of  them,  I  know  not  which, 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


217 


Mr.  Gurley  often  related  the  following  anecdote,  illustrative 
of  olden  times : 

"Parson  Strong  had  a  shoemaker  in  his  parish,  who, 
though  he  seldom  or  never  attended  his  church,  was  assessed 
five  dollars.  As  delinquent  in  payment  as  in  attendance,  he 
was  at  length  waited  on  by  the  parson,  who,  not  willing  io 
collect  by  law  until  he  had  asked  it,  concluded  to  make  a 
pastoral  visit,  and  modestly  present  his  claim.  The  shoe- 
maker heard  the  demand  with  well-feigned  surprise,  exclaim- 
ing, '  Why,  sir,  I  never  heard  you  preach  in  my  life  !'  '  Tha"- 
is  not  my  fault,'  replied  his  reverence:  'my  church  was 
open  to  you,  and  you  could  have  heard  if  you  chose.* 
'  True,'  replied  the  now  hopeful  disciple,  '  I  did  not  think  of 
that.  AVell,  parson,  I  will  call  to-morrow  and  settle  all  de- 
mands.* *0,  very  well,  sir.  Good  afternoon,  sir,'  replied 
the  minister,  and,  bowing  politely,  left  the  shop.  True  to 
his  promise,  the  next  day  the  parson  was  pleased  to  see  the 
shoemaker  at  his  hall  door.  'I  have  come  to  settle  with 
you,  parson,'  said  he.  '  0,  very  well ;  no  hurry  ;  sit  down. 
A  glass  of  wine  was  offered  and  accepted ;  after  which  the 
visitor  took  from  under  his  arm  his  account-book,  saying, 
'Well,  parson,  we  will  now  compare  accounts.'  The  parson 
looked  a  little  confused,  but  replied,  *I  think  you  have 
nothing  charged  to  me.'  *  0,  yes,'  said  he,  '  here  is  a  charge 
of  five  dollars,  for  a  pair  of  boots.'  *  Boots !  boots  !'  said 
the  astonished  parson,  '  surely  there  must  be  some  mistake ; 
certainly,  I  never  was  in  your  shop  till  yesterday  in  my  life.* 
*  True  enough ;  but,  sure,  that  was  not  my  fault :  my  shop 
was  open  to  you,  as  well  as  your  church  to  me.  The  ac- 
counts, you  see,  exactly  balance ;  and  of  course  you  will  be 
satisfied.'  So  saying,  he  made  a  low  bow,  and,  bidding  the 
astonished  parson  'good  evening,'  retired." 

Whether  the  parson  farther  urged  his  claims,  tradition 
does  not  sav;  hut  it  is  certain,  that  the  principle  on  which 


218 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


the  siioemaker  settled  the  account  has  since  been  recognized 
as  just,  and  the  laws  so  changed  that  persons  cannot  be 
compelled  to  support  a  ministry  whose  service  they  do  not 
choose  to  attend. 


MEMOIR  OF' REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


219 


CHAPTEK  XIX. 

Mr.  Gurley  removes  to  Ohio — Journey — First  log  cabin — Great 
comet  of  1811— Arrival  at  fire-lands— First  sermon— Class  form- 
ed— Prairie  on  fire  —  First  school  —  Bee-tree  —  New  dwelling- 
Scenery — War — Indian  murders. 

In  the  fall  of  1811  Mr.  Gurley  emigrated  to  Ohio,  hav- 
ing purchased  a  hundred  acres  of  land  of  his  brother-in- 
law,  Mr.  John  Beatty,  of  New  London,  who  had  also  deter- 
mined on  settling  in  the  same  state.  Mr.  Gurley  supposed, 
as  do  most  foreigners,  that  to  own  a  farm  is  to  be  inde- 
pendent. He  had  scarcely  the  remotest  idea  of  the  state 
of  thinofs  in  the  wild,  unbroken  forests  of  the  west.  Of  the 
hardships,  deprivations,  and  dangers  at  that  time  especially 
incident  to  a  pioneer  life,  he  knew  nothing.  He  associated 
with  the  idea  of  a  farm  verdant  lawns,  blooming  orchards, 
and  fields  of  waving  grain.  True,  he  knew  his  land  was 
uncultivated ;  yet  a  little  labor,  and  it  would  bud  and  blos- 
som as  the  rose. 

The  spot  to  which  his  eye  was  directed  was  the  "fire- 
lands,"  so  called,  now  embracing  the  counties  of  Huron  and 
Erie,  in  northern  Ohio.  He  took  with  him  a  considerable 
portion  of  his  tools,  little  thinking  that  twenty  years  almost 
must  roll  away  before  there  could  be  much  demand,  in  that 
wilderness,  for  silver  plate  and  jewelry. 

Nor  does  it  appear  to  have  occurred  to  him,  that  the  war 
of  words  then  in  progress  between  this  country  and  Great 
Britain  would  soon  terminate  in  a  contest  of  blood ;  that  he 
was  about  to  take  a  helpless  family  where  a  few  hours 
might  bring  hundreds  of  savages  to  murder  or  take  them 
captive :  in  a  word,  that  he  was  going  to  leave  a  land  of 
civilization,  plenty,  and  peace,  for  a  desert,  exposed  to  hard- 
ships, dangers,  and  death. 

It  was  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  of  a  pleasant  day  in 


220 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


September,  when  Mr.  Gurley,  his  wife,  and  five  children, 
entered  the  wagon,  bound  for  the  fire-lands. 

Kind  neighbors  surrounded  them,  and,  shaking  hands, 
bade  them  a  long  farewell.  A  full  moon  rode  high  in  the 
heavens,  and  it  was  ten  o'clock  at  night  when  the  wagon 
stopped  at  a  country  inn,  and  the  "movers"  *'put  up"  for 
the  first  night ;  nor  did  Mr.  Gurley  omit,  late  as  it  was,  to 
have  family  prayer  before  retiring  to  rest.  This  duty  was 
faithfully  attended  to  all  the  way  to  the  west.  The  journey, 
although  at  a  favorable  season  of  the  year,  was  tedious  and 
difficult. 

From  Albany  westward  the  roads,  in  general,  were 
exceedingly  bad;  and  five  axletrees  were  broken  on  the 
way.  Over  eight  weeks  were  spent  on  the  journey.  Many 
miles  of  the  way  the  sand  beach  of  the  lake  was  the  road ; 
and  in  several  places  the  teams  were  under  the  necessity  of 
going  out  into  the  lake  some  distance,  to  get  round  bold 
rocks  which  projected  into  the  water.  In  one  instance 
the  whole  family  narrowly  escaped  destruction,  as  a  rising 
gale  swept  the  waves  over  the  bottom  of  the  wagon,  wetting 
the  goods,  and  came  well-nigh  driving  team  and  all  on  the 
rock,  where^  they  would  inevitably  have  been  dashed  to 
pieces.  The  first  ''regular  built"  log  cabin  was  a  great 
curiosity  to  the  "Irish."  Its  rude,  bark-covered  logs,  clap- 
board door  with  wooden  hinges,  the  stick-chimney,  rough 
puncheon  floor,  and  paper  windows — in  short,  a  comfortable 
habitation,  constructed  without  a  single  nail — was  an  artisti- 
cal  wonder  they  had  long  wished  to  behold.  Their  curiosity 
was  now  fully  gratified,  with  the  additional  I'eflection,  that 
they  would  soon  be  where,  for  a  long  time,  they  would  see 
no  other  kind  of  dwellings.  All  the  way,  as  they  journeyed, 
the  great  comet  of  1811  hung  its  blazing  banner  on  the 
western  sky.  Its  long  tail  streamed  on  the  illuminated 
heavens,  and  was  an  interesting  and  impressive  sight.  Every 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


221 


night  its  fiery  banner  swept  above  the  horizon,  as  if  portend- 
insf  the  scenes  of  blcod  which  soon  followed. 

It  was  late  in  October  when  the  emigrants  reached  the 
fire-lands :  the  tall  grass  of  the  prairies  had  faded,  and  the 
autumnal  winds  had  well-nigh  stripped  the  forest  of  its 
gorgeous  robe  of  gold  and  purple. 

From  the  mouth  of  the  river  Huron  they  proceeded, 
guided  by  a  resident,  who  had  met  them,  along  the  ridges, 
by  a  trail,  then  through  the  high  grass,  which  rose  above 
the  horses'  heads. 

The  saucy  squirrel  chattered  as  they  passed;  the  wild 
deer  leaped  up  before  them,  and,  throwing  back  his  huge 
antlers,  galloped  away  to  some  distant  grove ;  flocks  of  wild 
geese,  preparing  for  their  autumnal  flight,  swept  in  circles 
round  their  heads;  while  here  and  there  the  crack  of  an 
Indian  rifle  told  that  these  sons  of  the  forest  had  not  for- 
saken their  old  hunting-grounds.  At  length  Mr.  Gurley 
reached  the  destined  place,  a  settlement  of  a  few  families, 
at  a  spot  since  called  Bloomingville,  seven  miles  south  from 
Sandusky  City. 

A  small  cabin,  on  the  edge  of  a  prairie,  was  obtained  as 
the  temporary  residence  of  the  family;  and,  poor  as  it  was, 
it  was  a  welcome  retreat  and  shelter  to  the  weary  emigrants. 

There  is  a  peculiar  freshness  and  novelty  in  a  frontier 
life — ^an  exquisite  but  inexpressible  charm — as  all  who  have 
been  pioneers  acknowledge.  This,  perhaps,  is  more  espe- 
cially realized  where  a  new  country  is  diversified  in  its 
aspect,  as  was  the  fire-lands.  Here  were  extended  plains, 
dotted  with  intervening  groves — winding  streams,  gliding 
through  forests  of  heavy  timber — lakes  glittering  in  the 
sunbeams — bays,  coves,  and  springs.  Herds  of  fleet  deer 
leaped  over  the  waving  grass,  or,  in  spring,  grazed  on  the 
tender  herbage  of  the  plains.  Flocks  of  wild  fowl  covered 
by  thousands  the  coves  and  ponds;  w^ild  bees  sung  amid 


222  MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 

the  summer  flowers,  and  builded  their  cells  on  high.  Here 
Nature,  in  her  wild  luxuriance  and  unshorn  glory,  displayed 
imwonted  charms,  and  the  freshness  of  a  new  Eden  seemed 
to  bloom  around  the  charmed  and  deliglited  adventurer. 
Anticipation,  too,  lends  its  enchantments  to  the  scene,  and 
clothes  in  the  drapery  of  future  improvements,  and  the 
embellishments  of  industry  and  art,  the  abodes  of  future 
generations. 

Mr.  Gurley  had  enough  of  the  romantic  in  his  disposition 
to  enjoy  these  scenes.  He  could  admire  what  was  beautiful 
or  grand  in  nature,  and,  amid  the  freshness  and  novelty  of 
a  new  country,  he  scarcely  heeded  its  hardships  and  depri- 
vations. This  was  less  so  witli  the  partner  of  his  toils  and 
cares.  Unaccustomed  to  labor,  and  unused  to  the  seclusion 
and  deprivations  of  a  country  life,  Mrs.  Gurley  felt  very 
deeply  the  difference  between  her  present  and  former  situa- 
tion. With  one  thing,  however,  she  was  charmed:  the 
cordial  union  and  mutual  friendship  of  the  whole  com- 
munity. All  within  ten  miles  were  neighbors;  visits  and 
meetings  for  mutual  assistance  were  kept  up,  notwith- 
standing their  distance  from  each  other.  This  feeling  was 
the  result  of  circumstances.  They  were  far  from  the  old 
settlements,  and  the  endeared  scenes  and  friends  of  other 
years.  Mutual  dependence,  mutual  hardships,  and  mutual 
dangers,  bound  them  together.  Nearly  on  a  level  in  regard 
to  their  mode  of  living  and  apparent  circumstances,  envy, 
contention,  and  jealousy  found  but  little  foothold  among 
them.  A  mutual  affection  and  regard  for  each  other's 
welfare  sprang  up,  and  brotherly  kindness  and  charity 
sweetened  with  their  fragrance  the  moral  atmosphere. 

Great  was  the  joy  of  the  "settlers  "  when  they  heard  that 
a  preacher  had  ai rived.  There  was  at  this  time  no  minister 
of  the  Gospel  within  at  least  forty  miles ;  no  sermon  had 
been  heard  since  the  first  emigrants  reached  the  place. 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY.  223 

The  next  Sabbath  after  Mr.  Gurley  arrived,  the  log  school- 
house,  but  recently  built,  was  well  filled  at  the  hour  for  Avor- 
ship.  It  was  "  Indian  summer."  A  rich,  yellow  sun  threw 
his  golden  rays  through  the  smoky  atmosphere  peculiar  to 
that  season  of  the  year.  The  manner  in  which  the  audience 
were  dressed,  was  striking  enough  to  a  stranger  direct 
from  "down  east."  The  men  were  mostly  dressed  in  tow 
shirts,  linsey  coats  or  hunting-shirts,  and  buckskin  panta- 
loons; and  moccasons  instead  of  shoes  were  extensively 
worn.  Here  and  there  might  be  seen  a  vest  of  spotted 
fawn-skin,  made  with  the  fur  out,  reminding  one  of  Robin- 
son Crusoe  in  his  goat-skin  costume.  Caps,  made  of  the 
skins  of  the  racoon  and  muskrat,  were  worn  instead  of 
hats.  These  articles  of  dress  were  all  of  domestic  manu- 
facture, and  mostly  clumsy  and  often  uncouth  in  appearance. 
The  costume  of  the  ladies  was  not  so  remarkable,  but  was 
almost  entirely  home  manufacture,  except  that  of  those 
who  had  recently  arrived  from  the  east.  A  few  Indians, 
attracted  by  curiosity,  were  present,  and  sat  with  becoming 
gravity  near  the  door  during  the  services.  They  were  in 
their  hunting  costume,  with  rifle,  tomahawk,  and  knife. 

The  scene  was  new  to  Mr.  Gurley,  and  he  felt  an  unusual 
inspiration,  as  he  broke  the  bread  of  life  to  these  scattered 
sheep  in  the  wilderness.  At  the  close  of  his  sermon  Mr. 
Gurley  referred  to  his  own  experience,  as  was  quite  com- 
mon with  the  preachers  of  that  day.  He  related  the  scenes 
of  persecution  through  which  Divine  goodness  had  brought 
him  in  safety.  He  mentioned  how  his  soul  was  sustained 
by  the  comforts  of  religion,  as  he  was  led  out  to  be  piked, 
and  repeated  the  hymn  he  sung  at  the  time;  and  how 
narrowly  he  had  escaped,  while  so  many  were  slaughtered. 
"And  for  what,"  said  he,  the  tears  starting  in  his  eyes, 
"did  God  spare  the  poor  worm?  Was  it  that  I  might 
preach  the  Lord  Jesus  in  these  ends  of  the  earth?"  The 


224 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


assembly  was  deeply  affected,  and  emotion  was  ^dsible  all 
tlirough  the  house. 

Having  dismissed  the  congregation,  he  requested  those 
to  remain  who  would  unite  in  a  class.  The  precise  num- 
ber who  at  first  joined  is  not  recollected;  but  they  soon 
amounted  to  fifteen  or  twenty  in  all.  Some  of  these  resided 
five  or  six  miles  distant.  This  was  the  first  religious  asso- 
ciation, of  any  kind,  organized  in  the  county,  or  on  the 
Western  Reserve  west  of  Cleveland.  Mount  Vernon  and 
Wooster  were  the  nearest  points  where  circuits  were  formed 
or  itinerant  ministers  labored ;  and  it  was  about  seven  years 
before  the  society  organized  in  that  place  was  \isited  by  an 
itinerant  preacher,  or  connected  with  a  circuit. 

The  novelty,  excitement,  and  pulpit  labors  of  the  day, 
had  somewhat  exhausted  Mr.  G.,  who  had  scarcely  become 
rested  after  his  tiresome  journey,  and,  at  an  early  hour,  the 
family  retired  to  rest.  Toward  midnight  he  was  startled 
by  a  scream  of  terror  from  his  wife.  As  he  awoke,  his  ear 
caught  a  distant  rumbling  sound,  like  that  of  an  approach- 
ing tempest,  while  the  very  earth  seemed  to  tremble. 
Through  every  chink  of  the  cottage,  and  through  the  small 
windows  of  oiled  paper,  a  brilliant  light  gleamed.  Starting 
from  his  bed,  Mr.  Gurley  threw  open  the  door,  when,  to 
his  amazement  and  no  small  alarm,  he  saw  it  was  the  prairie 
on  fire.  The  fire  approached  from  the  south — a  fresh 
autumnal  breeze  from  that  direction  had  given  it  wings.  It 
was  a  sight  at  once  sublime,  beautiful,  and  terrific.  A 
column  of  fire,  like  an  army  in  motion,  extending  its  blazing 
fines  for  two  miles,  came  rolling  on  its  billows  of  flame. 
In  three  different  places  vans,  or  forward  columns,  were 
formed,  which  stretched  out  beyond  or  in  advance  of  the 
line.  The  centre  column  was  in  advance  of  all;  it  swept 
through  the  dry  grass  like  a  whirlwind ;  broad  sheets  of 
flame  would  rise,  and,  borne  onward  by  the  breeze,  strike 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


225 


some  distance  before,  while  burning  tufts  of  grass,  carried 
upward  and  onward  like  blazing  rockets,  fell  and  kindled 
still  further  in  advance;  while  all  along  the  extended 
wings  the  flashing  fire  would  crackle,  and  blaze,  and 
leap,  as  if  in  furious  onset.  Huge  volumes  of  smoke  rose 
high  in  the  heavens,  and  hung  like  a  gloomy  cloud  of  pitch 
over  the  trembling  earth.  The  dry  grass  reached  to  the 
very  walls  of  Mr.  Gurley's  cottage,  and  its  destruction 
seemed  to  him  inevitable.  A  short  distance  from  the 
dwelhng  ran  a  narrow  creek.  On  its  banks,  directly  in 
front  of  the  van  of  the  approaching  fire,  were  visible  the 
moving  forms  of  three  or  four  men;  while,  far  over  their 
heads,  rolled  the  broad  columns  of  smoke.  The  flash  of  a 
rifle,  in  the  hands  of  one  of  them,  was  now  distinctly  seen, 
and  the  report  echoed  on  the  midnight  air.  In  a  few  mo- 
ments, to  the  astonishment  of  Mr.  Gurley,  who  by  this  time 
had  roused  the  whole  family  for  flight,  there  was  seen  ex- 
tending a  line  of  fire  along  the  bank  of  the  stream,  on  the 
side  next  to  the  approaching  conflagration.  Prevented  by 
the  exertions  of  the  men,  who  narrowly  watched  it,  from 
crossing  the  creek,  it  soon  spread  southward  to  meet  the 
coming  hne.  This  was  called  "  fighting-fire,"  or  "  back- 
firing," and  is  resorted  to,  under  such  circumstances,  with 
great  dexterity,  as  the  only  means  of  securing  hay,  fences, 
etc.  Soon  this  new  line  gathered  strength  in  its  progress, 
.md  now  two  columns  of  flame  were  rushing  to  meet  each 
other  as  if  eager  for  battle.  The  encountering  billows  met 
in  fierce  conflict,  and,  as  if  maddened  by  resistance,  leaped, 
and  flashed,  and  towered,  and  waved  on  high  their  fiery 
banners.  Slowly  as  dies  away  the  noise  of  battle,  the  roar 
of  the  elements  ceased.  The  wings  met,  and  towered,  and 
fell,  till,  at  length,  afar  off",  the  extreme  flanks  of  the  ex- 
piring lines  alone  remained  to  be  seen,  gilding  with  their 
fitful  flashes  the  tops  of  the  distant  trees.    Mr.  Gurley  and 


226 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


his  family  breathed  more  freely,  as  their  safety  became 
apparent;  but  the  terrific  impression  of  this  first  fire  was 
often  recalled,  with  great  vividness,  to  his  mind,  even  after 
the  residence  of  many  years  in  the  country  had  made  them 
familiar  to  his  eye. 

It  was  but  four  miles  from  the  residence  of  Mr.  Gurley 
to  the  line  of  the  Indian  grounds.  The  Indians,  therefore, 
were  numerous.  They  still  frequented  their  old  hunting- 
grounds  on  the  fire-lands,  alledging  that,  though  the  ground 
was  the  white  man's,  the  game  was  the  Indian's.  "The 
deer  are  Indian  cattle.  We  sold  the  land,  not  the  cattle.'* 
Mr.  Gurley  had  numerous  trinkets,  such  as  rings,  gilt  watch- 
chains,  etc.,  which  the  Indians  were  eager  to  buy.  By  this 
means  his  table  was  well  supplied  with  venison.  A  school- 
house  had  that  fall  been  erected,  by  the  enterprise  of  the 
settlers ;  and  a  Mr.  Bigsby,  a  young  man  of  eighteen  years, 
taught  the  first  school  in  the  county.  Young  Bigsby  was  a 
"down  easter,"  and  a  good  teacher.  His  government  was 
rigorous  and  eflfective ;  but  as  every  thing  in  a  new  country 
is  new,  so  the  discipline  of  this  first  school  was  altogether 
novel,  in  its  character.  As  usual  with  log  cabins,  a  large 
hole,  in  the  centre  of  the  house,  had  been  made,  by  taking 
up  clay  for  the  chimney  and  for  "dauhinff."  In  this 
"  dark  hole  "  incorrigible  offenders  were  put,  and  the  punch- 
eon closed  over  them.  This  was  rather  a  terrific  place, 
especially  in  summer,  when  it  was  known  that  snakes,  of 
different  kinds,  abounded  in  the  vicinity,  and  might  very 
naturally  make  the  shelter  of  the  house  a  hiding-place.  A 
yellow  rattlesnake,  about  eight  feet  in  length,  was  killed,  one 
mornmg,  two  rods  from  the  door;  no  accident,  however, 
occurred.  The  urchins  had  such  a  mortal  hatred  to  the 
"black  hole,"  that  he  was  a  bad  scholar,  indeed,  who  went 
there  the  second  time. 

The  winter  wore  pleasantly  away.    Mr.  Gurley  was 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  ^ylLLIAM  GURLEY.  227 

employed  in  preparing  logs  for  a  house  of  Lis  own,  and 
nothing  specially  occurred  worth  relating. 

He  had  heard  much  of  bee  hunting.  One  morning,  in 
February,  having  been  told  by  his  neighbor  that  it  was  a 
good  "bee  day,"  he  took  his  little  son,  eight  years  old, 
by  the  hand,  and,  without  very  sanguine  hopes  of  success, 
set  out  to  find  a  "  bee-tree."  A  bright,  warm  sun  was 
reflected  back,  with  dazzling  lustre,  from  the  fast-melting 
snow.  With  a  tomahawk  in  hand,  he  proceeded  to  a  ridge 
covered  with  forest  trees,  which  extended  into  the  prairie 
for  a  mile  or  more.  After  several  hours  of  unsuccessful 
search,  he  turned  to  go  home,  when  he  discovered  a  bee, 
dead,  on  the  white  surface  of  the  snow.  This  was  a  favor- 
able omen.  Soon  another,  and  then  a  third ;  and  then,  at 
the  roots  of  a  large  black  oak,  were  found  the  unmistakable 
evidences  of  a  "swarm."  The  tree  was  marked,  and,  the 
next  day,  a  few  neighboring  men  volunteered  to  "  take  up 
the  tree,"  as  it  was  called.  As  the  ax,  with  steady  strokes, 
reached  the  heart  of  the  tree,  a  few  of  its  alarmed  inhab- 
itants flew  out,  as  if  to  ask  the  cause  of  the  disturbance. 
When  the  tree  fell,  the  hollow  part  of  it,  which  was  some 
six  feet  in  length,  split,  by  the  concussion,  directly  in  twain, 
dividing  the  richly-stored  comb  which  filled  the  whole  cav- 
ity. It  was  a  beautiful  sight.  Honey,  as  pure  as  ever 
princes  tasted,  streamed  from  the  white,  broken  cells.  The 
unfortunate  insects  seemed  to  bear  their  calamity  with 
becoming  fortitude  and  apparent  resignation.  They  flew 
around  their  dead  and  wounded  companions,  and  gathered 
in  clusters  on  fragments  of  their  ruined  habitation,  making 
no  eff"ort  at  defense,  nor  manifesting  any  resentment,  as  they 
usually  do  when  but  slightly  disturbed.  Perhaps  the  same 
wonderful  instinct  which  teaches  these  insects,  at  times,  to 
fly  boldly  in  the  face  of  their  assailants,  now  taught  them 
that  the  catastrophe  was  too  great  to  admit  of  remedy  or 


228 


MEMOIR  OF  RF.V.  WILLIAM  OURLEY. 


hope ;  and  the  promptings  of  self-preservation  gave  way  to 
the  resignation  of  despair.  A  barrel  was  half  filled  with 
the  avails  of  this  tree.  This  was  a  very  seasonable  supply, 
affording  abundant  sweetening  for  the  corn  cakes  and  pud- 
dings of  the  "raising"  and  "mauhng"  frolics,  which  were 
close  at  hand. 

Before  spring  had  thrown  its  green  robe  over  the  prairies 
Mr.  Gurley  had  erected  his  house,  one  mile  eastwardly  from 
the  present  village  of  Bloomingville.  It  was  sixteen  by 
twenty  feet — a  story  and  a  half  high.  As  soon  as  the 
puncheon  floor  was  laid,  and  the  walls  "  chinked,"  the  family 
took  possession.  The  scenery  around  the  dwelling  was 
indeed  beautiful.  In  front  and  on  the  right  was  a  natural 
orchard  of  burr  oak  and  hickory.  So  clean  had  the  ground 
been  kept,  by  the  annual  fires,  that  scarce  a  shrub  or  bush 
grew  between  the  trees.  On  the  rear  and  southwardly  there 
stretched  away,  for  miles,  a  level  praiiie,  interspersed,  here 
and  there,  with  small  groves  of  timber.  Not  far  from  the 
garden  was  a  pond  of  fresh  water,  where  wild  fowl  descend- 
ed to  rest  their  weary  wing ;  and  their  glossy  feathers  often 
glistened  in  the  rising  sun.  Just  before  the  door,  little  more 
than  their  own  length  distant,  two  majestic  oaks  rose, 
spreading  wide  their  giant  arms,  and  throwing  their  large 
and  grateful  shadow^s  on  the  green  sward  beneath.  If  the 
quality  of  the  soil  had  been  equal  to  the  beauty  of  the  site, 
it  would  have  been  a  most  desirable  residence;  this,  how- 
ever, was  not  the  case.  It  was  subsequently  exchanged  by 
Mr.  Gurley  for  a  more  suitable  farm ;  and  to  this  day,  after 
the  lapse  of  more  than  thirty  years,  it  is  but  little  im- 
proved. 

While  here  an  event  occurred,  which  called  up  afresh  the 
recollection  of  his  persecutions  and  dangers  in  Ireland — an 
event  w^hich  showed,  however,  that,  if  he  had  carried  to  the 
retirement  of  the  wilderness  a  keen  remembrance  of  the 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


229 


wrongs  he  suffered,  he  cherished  no  unchristian  liate  to 
the  peoole  whose  bigotry  thirsted  for  his  blood.  At  tlie 
close  of  a  summer  day,  as  the  evening  dew  was  beginning 
to  settle  on  the  high  grass  of  the  prairie,  a  man  was  seen 
riding  leisurely  up  to  the  cabin.  He  wore  a  long,  black 
coat  and  a  white  cravat.  His  face  wore  a  serious  aspect, 
and  he  appeared  wearied  with  his  journey.  As  he  rode  up 
to  the  door  Mrs.  Gurley  went  out,  her  husband  being  absent 
at  the  time.  The  traveler  inquired  if  he  could  find  enter- 
tainment for  the  night.  "We  turn  no  one  away,"  said  Mrs. 
G. ;  "and  you  are  welcome  to  such  accommodations  as  our 
house  will  afford."  A  smile  of  gratification  gleamed  on  the 
face  of  the  traveler,  as  he  alighted;  and,  after  tying  the 
fore  feet  of  his  jaded  horse  together,  so  as  to  prevent  him 
from  wandering  too  far,  he  turned  him  on  the  prairie  to 
feed.  From  the  first  glance  Mrs.  Gurley  conceived  the  idea 
that  her  guest  was  a  preacher;  and,  from  his  looks,  she 
hoped  he  might  be  a  Methodist.  He  took  from  his  saddle- 
bags a  cake  of  chocolate,  and,  handing  it  to  Mrs.  Gurley, 
requested  her  to  prepare  some  of  it  for  his  supper. 

"You  have  not  been  long  in  this  country,  I  presume?" 
said  the  stranger. 

"No,"  replied  Mrs.  G.  "We  came  from  Connecticut 
last  fall." 

"I  should  not  take  you  to  be  a  native  of  New  England." 
"You  are  right,  sir.    We  are  from  Ireland."  • 
"From  Ireland!"  repeated  the  stranger,  with  apparent 
interest.    "And,  pray,  what  could  have  induced  you  to 
leave  your  native  land  and  friends  for  these  ends  of  the 
earth?" 

"We  came  here,"  replied  Mrs.  G.,  "to  escape  persecu- 
tion from  the  Roman  Catholics."  She  then  briefly  men- 
tioned the  events  of  June,  1798,  and  the  narrow  escape  of 
Mr.  Gurley. 


230 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


The  stranger  evinced  increased  emotion,  as  she  proceeded; 
which,  as  she  concluded,  he  walked  to  the  door  to  conceal; 

"And  now,"  said  Mrs.  G.,  having  told  you  Avho  we 
are,  allow  me  to  ask  if  you  are  not  a  clergyman?" 

"I  am,  madam." 

"I  thought  so;  but  are  you  not  a  Methodist?" 
The  stranger  smiled,  and  shook  his  head. 
"An  Episcopalian?" 
"No." 

"A  Presbyterian?" 

"I  will  tell  you,"  said  he,  "after  supper." 

As  they  sat  down  to  supper  Mr.  Gurley  entered,  and  was 
introduced  to  the  traveler.  When  the  meal  was  concluded 
the  stranger  turned  to  Mrs.  Gurley,  and  said,  "  Now  I  will 
inform  you  who  I  am,  if  you  will  promise  not  to  turn  me  out 
of  doors,"  glancing  his  eye,  at  the  same  time,  toward  Mr, 
Gurley.  "We  shall  not  do  that,"  said  Mr.  G.,  "you  may 
rest  assured,  whoever  you  may  be,"  The  stranger  then  rose, 
and  taking  from  his  portmanteau  a  book,  presented  it  to 
Mrs.  G.,  saying,  "  This,  madam,  will  answer  your  question." 
Mrs.  G.  glanced  over  the  book  hastily,  and,  coloring  deeply, 
handed  it  to  her  husband;  then,  looking  seriously  at  her 
guest,  she  exclaimed,  in  a  subdued  tone  of  voice,  "Is  it 
possible  that  you  are  a  Roman  priest?"  A  constrained 
smile,  and  a  gentle  inclination  of  the  head,  was  the  only 
reply.  "Well,"  said  Mr.  Gurley,  looking  the  priest  calmly 
in  the  face,  "you,  sir,  are  not  the  first  of  your  order  that  I 
have  seen.  I  have  known  many ;  and,  up  to  the  time  of 
the  Rebellion,  we  lived  together  on  the  most  friendly  terms, 
and  if  there  has  been  love  lost  between  us,  the  fault,  1  think, 
is  not  mine."  The  priest  then  courteously  asked  Mr.  Gurley 
to  give  him  an  account  of  the  transactions  of  the  Rebellion, 
so  far  as  he  understood  them,  which  he  did,  entertaining 
his  guest  till  late  in  the  evening     The  priest  listened  to  the 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


231 


narration  with  evident  interest,  and,  at  its  close,  remarked, 
that  he  hoped  he  would  not  judge  all  Catholics  by  the  con- 
duct of  those  engaged  in  those  bloody  scenes. 

The  traveler  was  a  Jesuit  missionary,  on  his  way  from 
Lower  Canada  to  Detroit.  A  warm  breakfast,  of  chocolate, 
corn  cake,  butter,  and  honey,  prepared  him  for  his  journey; 
and,  as  his  proffered  remuneration  was  courteously  declined, 
he  took  a  friendly  leave  of  the  family,  no  doubt  impressed 
with  the  conviction  that  some  "heretics,"  at  least,  possess  a 
Christian  spirit. 

Unaccustomed  to  the  labor  of  a  farm,  Mr.  Gurley  could 
do  but  little  himself,  and,  therefore,  depended  mostly  on 
hired  help.  Twenty  acres  of  ground  were  fenced,  and  one- 
half  planted  with  corn.  A  garden  was  laid  out,  an  orchard 
of  small  fruit  trees  set,  and  the  prospect  for  a  successful 
year  was  very  encouraging ;  but,  alas !  a  storm  was  gather- 
ing, which  was  to  drive  the  family  once  more  from  their 
peaceful  home,  and  blast  their  pleasant  prospects. 

On  the  12th  of  June,  of  this  year,  war  with  England  was 
declared.  When  the  news  reached  the  fire-lands  the  inhab- 
itants were  greatly  alarmed.  The  intelligence  arrived  on 
Saturday.  The  next  day  the  men  assembled,  and,  with 
great  haste,  erected  a  log  fort,  or  "  block  house,"  as  it  was 
termed,  on  the  rising  ground,  where  Bloomingville  now 
is.  Mr.  Gurley  declined  going  on  the  Sabbath  to  begin 
the  house,  but  did  what  he  could  the  next  day. 

Some  signs  of  hostility  had  already  been  manifested  by 
the  Indians.  Some  five  or  six  miles  from  Mr.  Gurley 's 
there  resided  together,  in  a  cabin,  a  Mr.  Buel  and  a  Michael 
Gibbs.  Their  house  stood  near  the  cove,  at  the  mouth  of 
Pipe  creek,  over  one  mile  eastwardly  from  Sandusky  City,. 
These  men  were  at  home,  when,  one  day,  three  Indians 
came  into  the  house,  in  a  friendly  manner.  One  of  the 
men  was  sick,  and  was  on  the  bed.    Two  of  the  savages 


232  MEMOIR  OF  REV.  "WILLIAM  GURLET. 

had  frequently  been  there  before,  and  no  suspicion  was 
entertained  of  theu-  design.  While  one  of  the  men  stepped 
out  of  doors,  for  something,  one  of  the  Indians  approached 
the  bed,  and  gave  the  sick  man  a  stab  in  the  breast  with 
his  knife.  His  screams  of  murder  caught  the  ear  of  his 
companion,  who  was  out  of  doors,  who,  seizing  an  ax,  was 
about  to  rush  to  the  rescue  of  his  friend,  when  he  was  met 
at  the  door  by  one  of  the  savages.  He  made  a  blow  at  his 
head,  which  the  Indian  artfully  dodged,  and  the  ax  flew 
out  of  his  hand.  Thus  disarmed,  he  turned  and  ran.  One 
of  the  Indians  snatched  his  rifle  and  fired.  The  ball  entered 
his  back,  but  did  not  wholly  disable  him.  He  continued  to 
run,  but  was  overtaken  by  the  other  Indian,  who  struck  a 
spear,  or  spontoon,  into  the  back  part  of  his  skull,  just 
above  the  neck.  The  point  of  the  weapon  broke  off",  and 
remained  in  his  head,  and  was  of  service  in  detectino^  the 
murderer,  as  a  smith  recognized  the  weapon,  as  one  he  had 
made,  but  a  short  time  before,  for  an  Indian  whose  name 
was  Semo.  The  day  of  their  murder  the  men  of  the  county 
were  assembled,  for  a  miUtary  muster,  at  the  mouth  of 
Huron.  Some  one,  who  happened  to  call  at  the  cabin,  ran, 
with  all  speed,  to  Huron,  and  communicated  the  alarming 
news.  Dempster  Beatty,  a  brother  of  Mrs.  Gurley,  who 
resided  with  the  family,  was  one  of  a  party  which  went  to 
ascertain  the  truth  of  the  messenger's  report.  As  they 
entered  the  cabin  door  they  found  the  floor  burned  in  the 
centre  of  the  house,  which  had  thus  been  set  on  fire ;  but, 
the  timbers  being  green,  the  fire  had  not  made  much  prog- 
ress. In  a  hole,  under  the  floor,  was  found  the  dead  body 
of  the  sick  man;  and,  after  some  search,  the  body  of  his 
comrade  was  found  in  tlie  grass  where  he  had  fallen.  The 
latter  was  tomahawked,  beside  his  other  wounds.  The 
Indians  were  both  found  and  arrested.  Semo  shot  himself 
through  the  heai-t.    The  other  was  hung  at  Cleveland 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


233 


The  third  Indian  was  but  a  youth,  and  said  the  older  ones 
compelled  him  to  stab,  with  his  knife,  their  \ictiras,  so  that 
he  would  be  afraid  to  tell  of  the  deed.  He  was  set  at 
liberty. 

Little  danger  was  to  be  apprehended  from  the  Wyandotts 
and  Senecas,  as,  in  the  war,  they  adhered  to  the  States ;  but 
from  Maiden  the  Canada  Indians  could  cross  in  their  canoes, 
and  land  within  two  hours'  march  of  Mr.  G-urley's  house — 
seize  their  \-ictims — hurry  away  with  them — and  be  off  in 
their  canoes  before  they  could  be  pursued. 

This  was  the  case  with  the  family  of  Mr.  Snow  and  of  Mr, 
Putnam.  These  famihes  Hved  four  miles  from  Mr.  Gurley, 
at  the  head  of  Cold  creek,  where  the  only  mill  in  the 
country  was  erected.  Snow  and  Putnam  were  out  in  the 
fields  at  work;  Mrs.  Putnam  was  \dsiting  at  Mr.  Snow's. 
The  Indians  came  from  Canada,  landed  on  the  peninsula, 
crossed  over,  and  thus  reached  their  victims. 

They  approached  the  house  so  cautiously  that  they  were 
not  seen  till  they  reached  the  door-yard.  The  number  of 
the  Indians  is  not  precisely  known — not  far  from  ten  or 
twelve.  They  took  the  children  and  mothers,  in  all  thir- 
teen— including  a  Mrs.  Butler,  who  was  also  taken.  Mrs. 
Snow  was  a  fine,  intelhgent  woman;  dignified  in  her  ap- 
pearance, and  obliging  in  her  disposition ;  not  far  from  forty 
years  of  age.  Of  the  five  children,  the  eldest  was  a  young 
lady,  the  youngest  about  two  years  old. 

Mrs.  Snow  was  in  delicate  health,  and  unable  to  travel 
with  the  speed  required  by  the  Indians.  They  led  her  a 
few  rods  from  the  dwelhng,  and  then  struck  her  down  with 
a  tomiihawk,  which  they  buried  in  her  skull.  A  httle  boy 
who  lagged  behind  was  also  killed,  and  one  other  child. 
The  remainder  were  taken  to  Detroit,  where  they  were  sold 
to  the  commanding  officer,  who  treated  them  kindly,  and 
set  them  at  liberty. 

20 


234 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

Surrender  of  General  Hull — Alarm  of  settlers — Scene  at  dinner- 
table — Inhabitants  meet  at  Fort — Burying  goods — Journey — Night 
in  woods — Death  of  a  child — Family  reach  Zanesville— Bishop  As- 
bury — Mr.  Gurley  ordained — Rev.  David  Young — Mr.  Gurley's 
views  of  American  preachers — Letter  from  Ireland — Arrival  of  his 
son  James — Meeting  of  mother  and  son. 

The  army  under  General  Hull,  at  Detroit,  gave  con- 
fidence to  the  frontier  settlements.  The  heavy  cannonading 
which  preceded  his  surrender,  notwithstanding  the  great 
distance,  was  distinctly  heard  at  the  residence  of  Mr. 
Gurley,  and  created  quite  an  excitement  in  the  neighbor- 
hood. Borne  by  an  evening  breeze  over  the  tranquil  waters 
of  the  lake,  the  reports  of  the  guns  followed  each  other  in 
quick  succession,  resembling  in  sound  the  low  rolling  of 
very  distant  thunder.  Entertaining  no  doubt,  however,  that 
the  Northwestern  army  would  at  all  events  hold  its  position, 
no  great  fear  was  entertained  by  the  settlers  on  the  fire- 
lands,  nor  had  the  idea  of  flying  from  their  homes  been  for 
a  moment  entertained. 

The  disgraceful  surrender  of  General  Hull  occurred  on 
the  16th  of  August.  Three  days  after,  while  Mr.  Gurley 
and  family  were  seated  around  the  dinner-table,  enjoying 
the  luxuries  of  a  good  garden,  the  first-fruits  of  their  own 
soil,  a  messenger  arrived  at  the  door,  and  announced  the 
startling  intelUgence : 

"Hull  has  surrendered  to  the  British.  Detroit  is  taken; 
and  the  British  commander  has  sent  word  to  the  frontiers 
that  they  must  take  care  of  themselves,  for  that  he  could 
not  control  the  Indians ;  and  that  all  the  settlers  must  repair 
to  the  block  house  that  night,  and  start  the  next  day  for  the 
'old  settlements.' " 

This  news  fell  on  their  ears  like  a  thunderbolt  from  heaven; 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY.  235 

for  a  moment  the  whole  cu'cle  was  dumb  with  consternation. 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gurley  looked  at  each  other  in  speechless 
agony.  The  dread  silence  was  broken  by  the  children  ex- 
claiming, "Father,  will  the  Indians  kill  us?  will  the  Indians 
kill  us?"  The  tragic  end  of  their  murdered  neighbors  was 
fresh  in  their  recollection.  Mr.  Gurley  calmed  his  frightened 
children  by  replying,  "God  knows:  but  I  trust  he  will  not 
let  us  be  hurt."  A  gush  of  tears  now  came  to  relieve  the 
almost  bursting  heart  of  Mrs.  Gurley.  Her  mind  took  in, 
at  one  comprehensive  glance,  the  wreck  of  hopes,  the  ruin  of 
property,  and  struggles  with  misfortune,  which  must  ensue. 
But  recollecting  it  was  no  time  to  indulge  in  unavailing  grief, 
but  to  rouse  all  her  energies  to  meet  the  difficulties  which 
awaited  them,  she  promptly  commenced  preparing  for  a 
hasty  flight. 

That  night  the  children  were  conducted  to  the  block 
house,  but  Mr.  Gurley  and  his  wife  concluded  to  risk  the 
danger,  and  remained  at  home,  preparing  food  and  packing 
things  needful  for  their  journey.  Most  of  the  inhabitants 
in  the  township  assembled  that  night  in  the  fort.  Beds 
were  laid  over  the  entire  floor,  on  which  the  women  laid 
down  to  rest ;  sleep  was  scarcely  expected.  A  portion  of 
the  men  were  posted  around  the  house  at  difterent  points, 
as  sentinels,  while  others  were  occupied  in  casting  bullets 
from  the  pewter  dishes  and  spoons  furnished  by  the  com- 
pany, lead  being  exceedingly  scarce. 

No  signs  of  an  enemy  appearing,  the  next  morning 
the  families  returned  to  their  dwellings,  and  prepared  for 
flight.  Those  dangers  which  are  undefined  and  uncertain 
as  to  magnitude,  are  always  most  terrible  to  the  imagina- 
tion. Such  was  the  nature  of  the  present  peril.  They 
knew  that  they  were  exposed  to  the  will  and  mercy  of  a 
relentless,  savage  foe,  who  in  a  few  hours  might  reach  their 
abodes;  nor  were  they  without  apprehensions  that,  after 


236 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GLULEY. 


commencing  their  flight,  they  might  be  pursued  or  inter- 
cepted in  the  wilderness,  and  thus  be  cut  off. 

A  number  of  famihes  directed  their  course  to  Cleveland; 
others  to  Mansfield  and  Mount  Vernon. 

After  burying  a  considerable  portion  of  their  furniture, 
clothing,  and  all  their  books,  Mr.  Gurley  and  family  took 
leave  of  the  place  where  a  short  time  before  they  had  set- 
tled with  such  pleasing  prospects.  The  sun  was  just  setting 
behind  a  watery  cloud  when  the  flying  company  reached 
the  last  house  of  the  settlements:  this  was  the  "Comstock" 
farm,  about  two  miles  from  Milan,  in  the  direction  of  Mans- 
field. Here  the  several  famihes  halted,  and  were  just  turn- 
ing loose  their  teams  to  pasture,  intending  to  stay  there  that 
night,  when  suddenly  an  express  arrived,  with  the  alarming 
intelligence  that  the  British  and  Indians  were  landing  at  the 
mouth  of  Huron  river,  which  was  but  eight  miles  distant. 

Once  more  the  company  renewed  their  journey.  Forty 
miles  of  wilderness,  uncheered  by  any  human  dwelling,  lay 
between  them  and  Mansfield.  The  road  was  merely  a 
track  blazed  through  the  thick  forest;  the  swamps  and 
streams  unbridged. 

After  proceeding  two  miles  into  the  woods,  the  party 
stopped  on  the  banks  of  a  small  creek  to  "bait,"  and  cook 
supper.  Fires  were  kindled  against  the  trunks  of  large 
trees  which  had  fallen,  and  the  true  or  real  journey-cakes, 
baked  on  large  chips  before  the  fire,  were  soon  smoking  on 
the  end-board  of  the  wagon,  or  the  lid  of  a  chest.  These, 
with  dried  venison,  cheese,  and  milk  from  the  cows  which 
were  driven  along,  formed  a  healthful  and  welcome  repast 
to  the  wear}"  and  hungry  fugitives. 

The  rough  and  miry  condition  of  the  roads  being  but  illy 
adapted  for  the  use  of  horses,  Mr.  Gurley  had  employed  a 
man,  with  a  yoke  of  oxen,  to  take  the  family  through  to 
Mount  Vernon.     Before  the  oxen,  one  of  Mr.  Gurley'a 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


237 


horses  was  harnessed,  to  aid  in  drawing  the  wagon,  while 

another  was  ridden  by  one  of  the  family.    During  supper, 

a  man  was  seen  by  some  of  the  company  to  mount  the 

latter  animal,  and  to  ride  off  at  full  trot.    This  was  the 

last  Mr.  Gurley  saw  of  his  horse,  which  cost  eighty  dollars. 

Once  more  the  company  commenced  their  march.  The 

gloomy  forest  echoed  with  the  crashing  of  wheels  over  the 

brush  and  hmbs  of  trees  which  lay  in  the  way.  Nothing 

else  was  heard ;  for  their  progress  had  interrupted 

"  The  bark  of  the  fox,  from  the  woodland  hill, 
And  the  whistling  night-bird's  numbers  shrill." 

Having  penetrated  six  miles  into  the  forest,  the  road 
became  exceedingly  bad.  The  horse  frequently  plunged  and 
floundered,  and  the  steady  oxen  could  move  but  slowly 
through  the  swampy  soil.  At  length  the  driver  became  dis- 
heartened ;  most  of  the  teams  had  passed  on  before  him ;  and, 
fearing  he  might  be  overtaken  by  the  Indians,  whom  it  was 
thought  most  likely  were  in  pursuit,  he  drove  his  wagon  a 
little  out  of  the  track,  tied  the  horse  to  a  tree,  and,  with  his 
oxen,  unceremoniou«ilv  departed. 

Thus  were  Mr.  Gurley,  his  wife,  and  five  children,  two  of 
whom  were  sick  with  chills  and  fever,  left  alone,  without 
any  apparent  means  of  either  subsistence  or  escape.  To 
stay  there  would  be  starvation;  to  go  back  was,  most 
likely,  to  be  tomahawked ;  to  go  forward  seemed  impossible. 
In  about  an  hour  a  man  with  a  loaded  cart  came  up,  and 
Mr.  G.  persuaded  him  to  permit  his  wdfe  and  child  to  ride 
in  his  conveyance,  and  to  let  his  little  boy,  a  lad  of  eight 
years,  accompany  them,  and  ride  occasionally,  when  the 
roads  would  permit;  while  he  would  remain  with  the  other 
children  until  morning,  when  he  hoped  to  find  some  way  of 
taking  them  on;  and,  as  a  last  resort,  they  had  the  re- 
maining horse.  The  man  employed  to  convey  Mrs.  Gurley 
permitted  her  to  ride  about  two  miles;  he  then  stopped. 


238  MEMOIR  OF  REV.  "WILLIAM  GURLET. 

and  informed  her  tbat  he  could  take  her  no  further;  that 
he  feared  he  could  not  get  through  with  her  safely;  and 
that,  although  he  was  sorry  for  her,  she  had  better  return 
to  her  husband,  while  she  could. 

Mrs.  Gurley  did  not  remonstrate ;  her  heart  was  too  full. 
She  had  already  began  to  reproach  herself  for  leaving  the 
rest  of  the  family,  especially  the  girls,  sick  and  motherless ; 
and  she  therefore  instantly  resolved  to  grope  her  way  back, 
through  the  swampy  wilderness,  to  live  or  die  with  them. 

Mrs.  Gurley  was  a  delicate  woman,  unused  until  recently 
to  hardship  or  toil ;  but  clasping  her  babe  closer  to  her 
breast,  with  her  httle  boy  at  her  side,  holdmg  to  her  cloak, 
she  commenced  her  lonely  walk  back  to  the  wagon. 

It  was  now  about  midnight ;  the  rain  gently  descended  and 

pattered  on  the  leaves  of  the  spreading  beech.    The  moon 

broke  not  through  the  sullen  clouds.    Yet  it  was  not  very 

difficult  to  keep  the  track  made  by  the  wheels  through  the 

thick  imderbrush  of  the  dense  forest. 

"  The  passing  fire-fly's  vivid  beam 
Decked  darkness  with  a  transient  gleam." 

The  owl's  wild  scream  fell  on  their  ear,  and  notwith- 
standing their  knowledge  of  its  origin,  carried  a  panic  to 
their  fearful  hearts.  As  she  threaded  the  narrow  and  often 
crooked  defile  through  the  overshadowing  trees,  the  scenes 
of  other  years  rolled  over  the  mind  of  Mrs.  Gurley.  She 
thought  of  the  home  of  her  happy  childhood ;  the  friends 
separated  from  her  by  many  a  mile  of  forest  and  many  a 
league  of  ocean ;  and  as  she  compared  the  bright  hopes  of 
Jife'i^  joyous  morning,  with  her  present  condition  and  dan- 
gers, she  felt  that  her  cup  was  full ;  and  her  emotions  were 
such  as  may  not  be  described. 

Equally  indescribable  were  the  feelings  of  Mr.  Gurley,  as, 
weaned  and  dripping  with  rain,  his  companion  threw  her 
child  into  his  arms,  and  sunk  down  exhausted  at  his  feet. 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


23S 


After  a  few  moments,  Mrs.  Gurley  so  far  recovered  as  to 
enter  the  wagon,  where,  after  laying  aside  her  wet  cloak,  she 
threw  her  slender  form  on  a  bed,  and  gave  vent  to  her  feel- 
ings in  a  flood  of  tears.  That,  indeed,  was  an  aff'ecting  mo- 
ment, in  a  dark  and  houseless  forest :  blood-thirsty  savages 
every  moment  expected,  while  near  forty  miles  of  an  un- 
broken wilderness  lay  between  them  and  any  place  of  safety. 
Now  was  a  time  to  exercise  faith ;  to  trust  in  God. 
/  Mr.  Gurley  paused  until  the  first  gush  of  emotion  had 

subsided :  he  then  addressed  his  weeping  companion  in  a 
soothing  tone  of  voice,  and  words  of  encouragement : 

"My  love,"  said  he,  "we  have  tried  every  way  in  our 
power  to  save  ourselves ;  but  in  vain.  The  prospect  is  bad 
enough,  indeed  ;  but  let  us  not  despair.  God  has  promised 
he  will  never  leave  nor  forsake  us.  Let  us,  then,  look  to 
him  who  has  hitherto  been  our  help  in  time  of  trouble."  He 
then  knelt  down  in  the  wagon  and  lifted  up  his  voice  to 
heaven  in  prayer. 

As  he  proceeded  in  supplication,  his  earnestness  increased. 
His  soul  swelled  with  unutterable  emotion.  Kindled  with 
re\iving  courage  his  voice  rose  to  its  fullest  swell,  and  its 
tones  of  pathos  and  harmony  echoed  through  the  silent 
shades  around.  "  Son  of  the  living  God,"  he  exclaimed, 
"thou  hast  hitherto  been  our  refuge;  and  surely  thou  wilt 
provide  in  this,  our  affliction,  a  way  for  our  escape." 

After  prayer,  Mrs.  Gurley  was  calm:  she  seemed  to  feel 
the  efficacy  of  prayer.  The  tempest  of  emotion  that  had 
disturbed  her  soul  was  hushed,  and  she  sunk  into  a  quiet 
slumber.  Mr.  Gurley  took  his  stand,  as  a  sentinel,  beneath 
the  spreading  foliage  of  a  large  tree  a  few  yards  from  the 
wagon,  and  waited  with  solicitude  the  coming  day.  As  the 
day  dawned  he  struck  a  fire,  and  made  preparation  for  a 
morning  meal,  which  his  wife  and  eldest  daughter  provided. 
Just  as  they  were  sitting  down,  a  neighbor,  who  had  been 


240 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


detained  by  an  accident,  came  up.  It  was  Dr.  Hastings,  a 
respectable  physician  and  intimate  acquaintance.  Having 
broken  his  wagon  in  crossing  the  river,  he  had  been  obliged 
to  leave  it,  and,  with  a  large  family,  mounted  on  both  horseg 
and  oxen,  they  were  making  their  way  to  a  place  of  security. 
The  tears  of  both  famihes  freely  flowed,  as  they  met  and 
embraced  in  the  hour  of  their  misfortunes.  The  Doctor 
proposed,  that  if  Mr.  Gurley  would  throw  out  the  house- 
hold goods  which  he  had  brought,  so  that  both  families 
could  occupy  the  wagon,  he  would  attach  his  team,  and  so 
get  through  the  wilderness.  To  this  Mr.  Gurley  cheerfully 
consented ;  and,  prompted  by  his  natural  \dvacity,  he  endeav- 
ored to  throw  a  ray  of  pleasantry  on  the  gloom  which  pre- 
vailed. "Yes,  Doctor,"  said  he,  "Satan  spoke  the  truth  for 
once,  when  he  said,  '  All  that  a  man  hath  will  he  give  for 
his  life.'"  The  goods  were  accordingly  thrown  out,  at  the 
side  of  the  wagon.  Feather  beds,  bedding,  carpet,  table- 
furniture,  dishes,  etc.,  were  thrown  in  one  promiscuous  pile. 
The  children  covered  them  slightly  with  spice-bush  branches. 
They  were  picked  up,  afterward,  by  returning  travelers,  and 
were  never  recovered. 

That  day  they  traveled  about  twenty  miles,  and  overtook 
a  company,  consisting  of  several  families,  who  had  preceded 
them,  and  all  encamped  on  the  same  ground.  The  weather 
being  warm,  and  the  night  pleasant,  the  beds  were  spread 
mostly  on  the  ground.  In  the  morning  a  melancholy  acci- 
dent occuiTed.  While  breakfast  was  being  provided,  the 
beds  remained  on  the  ground,  in  some  of  which  the  children 
were  still  sleeping.  A  small  tree,  about  eight  or  ten  inches 
in  diameter,  was  needed  for  some  purpose,  and  men  were 
cutting  it  down.  Perceiving,  contrary  to  their  expectations, 
that  it  would  fall  toward  the  camp,  they  placed  their  axes 
against  it  to  hold  it,  if  possible,  crying  out  to  clear  the  way. 
Supposmg  aU  safe,  they  let  it  fall.    Its  top  struck  a  bed  m 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY.  24 1 

which  was  the  child  of  a  Mr.  David  Smith.  As  the  tree 
crashed  on  the  earth,  the  mother  uttered  a  fearful  scream , 
but  it  was  too  late.  A  crooked  limb  had  fallen  on  the 
sleeping  innocent ;  and,  doubtless  unconscious  of  the  slight- 
est pain,  its  spirit  passed  away  to  the  bosom  of  Him  who 
said,  "  Of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven." 

In  a  hollow  formed  by  an  uprooted  tree,  wrapped  in  the 
white  folds  of  a  sheet,  they  laid  the  little  corpse  to  rest. 
Its  parents  shed  their  farewell  tears  on  the  rude  grave,  and 
left  it  to  the  care  of  angels  till  the  resurrection  morn. 

That  evening  the  company  reached  Mansfield,  which  then 
consisted  of  a  few  cabins  only.  From  thence  Mr.  Gurley 
and  family  proceeded  to  Mount  Vernon,  where  they  re- 
mained a  few  weeks.  But  thinking  it  too  small  a  place  to 
resume  business,  Mr.  Gurley  proceeded  to  Zanesville,  where 
their  journey  terminated.  Tlie  family  arrived  in  that  place 
in  a  very  destitute  condition.  The  goods  which  were  thrown 
away  in  the  woods  would  now  have  been  of  great  service; 
but,  trusting  in  Providence,  Mr.  Gurley  sent  immediately  to 
Pittsburg  for  a  few  tools,  and  commenced  work.  He  found 
considerable  employment  in  making  silver  eagles  for  the 
hats  and  caps  of  the  soldiers  and  ofl&cers  who  were  recruited 
at  Zanesville.  At  length  he  became  somewhat  established 
•in  business,  and  was  enabled  to  meet,  by  industry  and 
economy,  the  ordinary  expenses  of  the  family — and  but 
little  more. 

The  region  of  the  Muskingum  valley  afforded  him  an  op- 
portunity for  extending  his  labors  round  to  some  distance 
from  the  town ;  while,  in  the  absence  of  the  circuit  preachers, 
he  frequently  occupied  the  pulpit  in  the  village,  for  such 
only  was  Zanesville  at  that  time. 

About  three  years  after  his  arrival  in  Zanesville,  he  had 
the  high  satisfaction  of  meeting  Bishop  Asbury,  and  his  col- 
league. Bishop  M'Kendree,  at  a  camp  meeting  near  the  town. 

21 


242 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


Here  Mr.  Gnrley  was  ordained  a  deacon,  by  Bishop  M'Ken- 
dree.    At  what  conference  he  was  elected  to  deacon's 
orders,  has  not  been  ascertained  ;  most  probably,  at  the  pre-  ' 
vious  session  of  the  Ohio  conference. 

Bishop  Asbury  was  now  very  feeble ;  but  he  seems  to 
have  thought,  that  he  must  preach  as  long  as  he  could 
breathe.  Indeed,  the  anxiety  to  hear  him  was  so  great, 
that  the  venerable  and  benevolent  superintendent  would 
probably  have  gratified  his  "children,"  as  he  regarded  them, 
if  he  could  have  known  it  would  be  his  last  effort. 

He  sat  on  a  table  which  was  placed  on  the  preachers* 
stand,  with  a  feather  bed  on  it  for  a  cushion.  Seated  upon 
this,  he  delivered  a  discourse,  the  subject  of  which  has  es- 
caped recollection.* 

His  face,  which  beamed  with  benignity,  gave  manifest  indi- 
cation of  care  and  exhaustion.  His  silver  locks  hung  hghtly 
on  his  shoulders,  giWng  to  him  a  most  venerable  aspect. 
The  tremulous  tones  of  his  once  rich  and  mellow  voice, 
thrilled  on  the  nerves  of  the  silent  auditors ;  and,  as  he  sat 
on  the  table  and  stretched  forth  his  shriveled  hand,  pointing 
significantly  with  his  finger  to  the  glowing  heavens  above, 
he  seemed  more  like  some  ancient  prophet  of  Israel,  fresh 
from  the  audience-chamber  of  God,  than  a  toil-worn  servant 
of  the  Church  in  modern  times. 

He  presented  the  embodiment  of  all  that  is  venerable  in 
ao-e,  dio^nified  in  wisdom  and  authoritv,  or  ennoblinor  in  moral 
worth.  His  paternal  counsels  fell  upon  the  audience  as  the 
dew  on  the  tender  grass :  they  listened  as  to  the  voice  of 
an  oracle,  evincing  their  interest  in  his  instructions  by  their 
silence  and  their  tears.  The  venerable  Bishop  died  the  fol- 
lowing March. 

The  Rev.  David  Young  presided  at  the  meeting.  He 

»The  writer  of  this  biography  was  present  and  heard  the  dis- 
course 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


243 


vras  then  in  his  strength  and  prime — a  rare  model  of  minis- 
terial dignity,  graceful  beaiing,  and  impressive  oratory. 
His  sermon  on  the  Sabbath  was  on  the  general  judgment, 
and  his  concluding  remarks  were  awfully  impressive,  and  in 
part  were  nearly,  if  not  exactly,  in  the  following  words: 
"  And  now,  my  hearers,  I  call  heaven  to  witness  that  I  have 
this  day  declared  unto  you  the  whole  counsel  of  God. 
And  now,  if  I  knew  that  this  was  the  last  hour  of  my  life ; 
if  I  now  heard  the  piercing  notes  of  the  archangel's  trump ; 
if  I  now  saw  the  tall  mountains  flowing  down  like  melted 
lava,  and  beheld  the  mighty  ocean  giving  up  its  dead ;  if  I 
could  now  see  the  Son  of  man  coming  in  the  clouds  of 
heaven,  with  all  his  holy  angels ;  if  now  the  stars  should 
fall,  the  sun  become  as  sackcloth,  and  the  moon  as  blood — 
even  then  I  could  not  warn  you  with  more  sincerity,  earnest- 
ness, and  affection,  than  I  do  at  this  moment." 

These  words  were  uttered  with  a  voice  of  amazing  com- 
pass. His  clear,  distinct  intonations  rang  out  like  a  bell  on 
the  air,  and  echoed  and  re-echoed  through  the  surrounding 
forest.  The  face  of  the  orator  glowed  with  intense  emotion, 
while  adown  it  streams  of  perspiration  and  tears  mingled 
together.  Ere  he  closed,  a  burst  of  sympathy  overwhelmed 
the  audience  with  tears ;  and  he  took  his  seat  amid  the  sobs, 
groans,  and  shouts  of  an  excited  and  subdued  auditoiy. 

No  one  appreciated  more  highly  than  did  Mr.  Gurley,  the 
able  and  gifted  ministers  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
and  especially  those  of  the  Ohio  conference,  with  whom,  at 
this  time,  he  began  to  be  acquainted.  He  had  heard  Clarke, 
Benson,  Coke,  and  Wesley,  addressing  the  crowded  audito- 
ries of  Birmingham,  Liverpool,  and  Dubhn.  To  these  stars 
of  the  first  magnitude  he  was  constantly  comparing  the  pio- 
neer itinerants  of  this  then  western  state.  "That  man,"  he 
would  say,  "has  Benson's  voice:"  "that  brother's  gestures 
are  much  like  Dr.  Clarke's."    And  it  was,  I  think,  after 


244  MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  QURLET. 

hearing  the  able  sermon  referred  to,  that  he  made  the  re- 
mark, "  I  never  heard  a  better  sermon  than  that,  either  in 
Ireland  or  England."  He  thought  father  Collins,  late  of 
the  Ohio  conference,  whom  he  once  heard,  greatly  resembled 
Mr.  Wesley,  m  voice  and  appearance,  though  he  was  taller 
than  the  latter.  Bigelow  he  compared  to  Joseph  Benson. 
Adam  Clarke  was  comparatively  young  when  Mr.  Gurley 
became  acquainted  with  him,  in  Dublin.  He  heard  him, 
however,  occasionally,  afterward,  in  England,  and  always 
spoke  of  him  with  the  most  profound  admiration  of  his  abiU- 
ties,  not  unfrequently  taking  care  to  remark,  that  "  he  was 
an  Irishman.''* 

I  will  return  from  this  apparent  digression  with  the  re- 
mark, that,  with  all  liis  early  predilections  for  the  able  and 
holy  men  whom  the  sagacity  and  influence  of  Mr.  Wesley 
called  around  him,  it  was  the  decided  opinion  of  Mr.  Gurley 
that  the  itinerant  ministers  of  this  country  were,  in  no  re- 
spect, inferior,  and  in  some  several  respects  superior  to  those 
who  were  under  Wesley's  immediate  super-vision.  He  con- 
sidered the  hardships,  sacrifices,  deprivations,  and  toil,  en- 
dured by  our  itinerants  of  the  west,  as  finding  no  parallel 
in  Europe;  and  that,  as  revivalists,  the  ministers  of  this 
coimtry,  as  a  body,  greatly  excel  those  of  England  or  Ire- 
land. 

Soon  after  Mr.  Gurley's  arrival  in  America,  his  wife's 
father,  Mr.  Beatty,  of  Ballycannow,  died ;  and  little  James, 
who  had  been  left  by  his  mother,  as  we  have  related,  was 
consigned  to  the  care  of  his  uncle,  James  Beatty,  Esq. 
While  residing  in  ZanesAille,  Mr.  Gurley  received  a  letter 
from  Ireland,  stating  that  in  a  few  weeks  James  would  em- 
bark for  the  United  States.  For  nearly  a  year  from  the 
date  of  that  letter  nothing  was  heard  from  him,  or  of  him ; 
and  it  was  greatly  feared  by  his  parents  that  the  ship  which 
was  to  bring  him  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  Algerines, 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET.  246 

who  about  that  time  captured  many  vessels,  making  slaves 
of  the  passengers  and  crew. 

Little  James  had  been  brought  up  by  his  uncle  with 
great  care  and  tenderness.  At  the  age  of  thirteen  he  was 
sent  to  Wexford  academy,  to  qualify  him  for  a  midship- 
man's post  in  the  royal  navy,  which  had  been  secured  for 
him  already  by  the  government.  But,  in  consequence  of 
the  abdication  of  Napoleon  Bonaparte,  the  ensuing  general 
peace  of  Europe,  and,  subsequently,  the  termination  of 
hostilities  between  Great  Britain  and  the  United  States,  all 
commissions,  except  for  those  in  actual  service,  were  held 
over.  Thus  was  his  destiny  changed;  and  the  aspiring 
young  Irishman,  who  had  dreamed  of  acquiring  a  fortune 
and  a  name  amid  the  thunders  of  naval  warfare,  was  re- 
served, by  Divine  Pro\ddence,  for  a  very  different  and  more 
useful  department  of  human  exertion. 

About  this  time  a  political  pamphlet  fell  into  his  hands, 
which  contained  a  likeness  of  Franklin,  beneath  which  was 
the  celebrated  motto :  **  Where  Liberty  dwells,  there  is  my 
country.''^  This  seemed  to  make  a  very  strong,  as  well  as 
sudden,  impression  on  his  mind.  "  That  sentiment,"  he  has 
since  said,  "was  the  germ  of  repubhcanism  in  my  heart. 
It  became  more  intense  as  I  witnessed  the  tyranny  of  the 
aristocracy  toward  their  less  wealthy  neighbors  and  depend- 
ents. These,  with  a  growing  desire  to  see  my  parents, 
induced  me  to  resolve  to  make  the  United  States  my  home." 
His  uncle  did  not  oppose  his  desire;  accordingly,  on  the 
25th  of  April,  he  embarked  at  Dublin  for  New  York.  It 
was  not  without  some  emotions  of  regret  that  lie  bade  adieu 
to  the  loved  scenery  of  old  Ireland,  and  the  friends  of  his 
childhood.  He  possessed  a  glowing  imagination,  which 
associated  with  the  romantic  scenery  of  the  Emerald  Isle 
all  that  is  sublime  and  beautiful  in  nature.  The  same 
imagination,  however,  found  ample  emplojrment  in  forming 


246  MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 

conceptions  of  the  charms  and  terrors  of  a  voyage  tcb?«he  new 
world ;  and  the  thoughts  of  finding,  in  the  far-off  wilds  of 
the  west,  his  parents,  whom  he  had  never  known — brothers 
and  sisters,  whom  he  had  never  seen — occupied  many  a  pass- 
ing hour,  and  stirred  the  deep  fount  of  feeling  in  his  soul. 

He  narrowly  escaped  destruction  in  a  tremendous  storm, 
which  occurred  during  the  voyage,  and  arrived  at  the  city 
of  New  York  after  a  passage  of  sixty-nine  days.  From 
thence  he  proceeded  to  New  London,  in  Connecticut.  Here 
he  remained  Avitli  his  uncle,  Mr.  John  Beatty,  who,  in  the 
fall,  designed  removing  with  his  family  to  the  fire-lands, 
where  he  owned  large  quantities  of  land.  He  accompanied 
Mr.  Beatty  as  far  as  Cleveland,  which  then  contained  scarce 
a  dozen  houses.  Here  he  put  his  clothing  in  a  knapsack, 
and,  there  being  no  mode  of  public  conveyance,  he  started 
on  foot,  up  the  Cuyahoga  to  the  portage,  and  thence  down 
the  head  waters  of  the  Muskingum.  This  was  rather  a 
serious  journey  for  the  young  emigrant,  the  whole  distance, 
which  was  over  one  hundred  miles,  being  through  an  entire 
wilderness,  with  only  here  and  there,  at  long  intervals,  a 
cabin.  Nothing  daunted,  however,  he  proceeded,  animated 
with  the  prospect  of  soon  reaching  his  journey's  end.  He 
was  obliged,  part  of  the  time,  to  sleep  out  alone  in  the 
woods;  and,  wearied  with  the  rough,  untraveled  way,  he 
reached  the  Tuscarawas  with  feet  so  blistered  that  he  was 
unable  to  walk.  Here  he  rested  for  a  day,  and  employed 
a  carpenter  who  resided  there,  and  who  had  a  few  boards, 
to  construct  him  a  small  float,  or  skiff,  which  he  himself 
contrived.  In  this  he  embarked  for  Zanesville,  where  in  a 
day  or  two  he  arrived.  On  his  way  down  he  amused  him- 
self at  the  expense  of  the  few  settlers  he  found  on  the  way, 
telling  them,  when  they  inquired,  that  he  came  "from 
Ireland;"  and  some  asked  him  if  he  came  "all  the  way  in 
that  thing:' 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


247 


Mr.  Gurley  and  family  were  still  brooding  over  the  melan- 
choly idea  that  their  son  might  be  a  slave  in  Algiers,  when, 
one  bright  afternoon  in  October,  1815,  a  rap  was  heard  at 
their  door ;  it  was  opened  by  Mrs.  Gurley.  A  stout  youth 
of  fifteen,  with  ruddy  cheeks  and  dark,  curly  locks,  entered, 
accompanied  by  a  colored  man,  who  came  to  show  him  the 
house.  He  inquired,  with  evident  agitation,  if  Mr.  Gurley 
was  at  home.  He  was  told  he  had  gone  out  in  the  town. 
The  youth  recognized  in  Mrs.  Gurley  his  mother,  by  her 
striking  resemblance  to  his  aunt;  but  he  was  so  much 
agitated,  that  he  could  find  no  words,  and  stood  trembling 
and  mute  with  excitement.  Mrs.  Gurley  beheld  him  with 
surprise.  At  this  moment  the  person  who  came  with  him 
stepped  forward,  and  said,  "Mrs.  Gurley,  don't  you  know 
this  young  man?"  She  replied  in  the  negative.  "Why," 
said  he,  "this  is  your  son,  from  Ireland."  Mrs,  Gurley 
fixed  a  steady  gaze  for  an  instant  on  the  face  of  the  youth, 
then  exclaimed,  "James,  my  son,  is  this  you?"  The  trem- 
bling boy  had  scarce  answered  "  yes,"  when,  overpowered 
with  emotion,  she  clasped  him  to  her  maternal  bosom,  and 
fell  powerless  to  the  floor.  Mr.  Gurley  soon  came  in,  and 
welcomed,  with  gratitude  to  God,  the  child  he  had  not  seen 
since  it  was  six  months  old.  "  God  be  praised,"  said  the 
rejoicing  father,  as  some  friends  entered  the  room,  "this  our 
son  was  dead,  but  is  alive  again — was  lost,  but  is  found." 
Black  "Andrew,"  who  conducted  James  to  the  dwelling, 
must  have  been  something  of  a  physiognomist.  He  was 
somewhat  familiar  with  the  family,  and  had  heard  of  the 
lost  son.  Meeting  the  youth  on  the  bridge,  he  at  once 
perceived  a  strong  resemblance  to  Mr.  Gurley,  and  boldly 
accosted  him  thus:  "Young  man,  do  you  want  to  find  your 
father?"  "I  have  traveled  a  long  Avay  for  that  purpose," 
was  the  reply.  "Then  come  along  with  me,"  said  Andy; 
and  so  conducted  him  to  the  place. 


248 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


There  was  a  great  difference  in  appearance  between  the 
Irish  boy  and  the  other  children.  They  were  slender  and 
pale,  having  passed  through  the  ordeal  of  a  bilious  climate. 
But  the  pure  air  of  Ireland,  its  fresh  sea-breezes  and  crys- 
tal springs,  had  given  robustness  to  his  frame  and  a  glow 
to  his  check,  which  was  in  striking  contrast  to  the  rest  of 
the  familj'.  He  was  just  fifteen  years  of  age  the  day  he 
arrived. 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


24^ 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

Mr.  Gurley  returns  to  Huron  county — Improvement  of  country — 
Circuit  preaching — James  Gurley  becomes  a  preacher — Mr.  Gurley 
settles  in  Milan — His  extensive  labors — His  second  son  converted — 
Joins  Ohio  conference — Traveling  and  local  preachers — Pattee  and 
M'Intire — Mr.  Gurley  ordained  elder — His  age  and  death — His 
character. 

Mr.  Gurley  resided  in  Zanesville  a  little  over  six  years; 
he  then  returned  to  his  farm  in  the  northern  part  of  the  state, 
which  he  reached  in  February,  1819. 

The  lapse  of  six  years  had  but  httle  improved  the  fire- 
lands.  Although,  after  the  close  of  the  war,  many  new 
settlers  arrived,  yet  but  little  improvement  was  visible. 
Sandusky  City,  Norwalk,  and  Milan,  had,  however,  just 
been  laid  out,  and  a  few  buildings  were  erected  in  each. 

Among  the  new  settlers  who  had  arrived  since  the  war. 
were  a  number  from  Connecticut,  who  were  members  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  As  a  society  was  formed  in 
Perkins,  and  in  some  other  places  in  the  county,  and  Rev. 
Alfred  Brunson  was  on  the  circuit;  Mr.  Gurley  resided, 
during  the  spring  and  summer,  at  Perkins.  Soon  after  the 
arrival  of  the  family  there,  a  good  work  of  grace  com- 
menced in  the  neij^hborhood.  Amongr  those  who  united 
with  the  Church  was  James  Gurley,  then  in  his  eighteenth 
year.  In  about  six  months  he  was  licensed  to  exhort; 
and  at  the  first  local  preachers'  district  meeting  held  m 
Newark,  in  1820,  he  was  licensed  to  preach.  He  was  sub- 
sequently admitted  into  the  Ohio  annual  conference,  within 
whose  bounds  he  has  traveled  nearly  twenty  years ;  but  at 
the  last  session  of  that  body  he  was  transferred  to  the 
Missouri  conference,  and  appointed  to  the  charge  of  the 
Wyandott  Indian  mission. 

His  conversion  and  call  to  the  ministry  were  in  the 


250 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


highest  degree  gratifying  to  his  parents,  who  were  am- 
bitious of  no  higher  honor  for  their  son  than  that  he  should 
become  a  faithful  and  useful  Methodist  preacher. 

In  the  autumn  of  1818  Mr.  Gurley  exchanged  his  farm 
near  Bloomingville  for  one  two  miles  west  of  Milan.  This, 
with  the  aid  of  his  sons,  he  improved,  and  continued  on  it 
till  his  death.  He  was  now  about  sixty,  a  time  of  hfe 
when  most  ministers  seek  repose  from  their  accustomed 
labor  and  toil ;  but  he  was,  apparently,  in  his  strength  and 
prime. 

A  wide  and  comparatively-destitute  field  of  labor  now 
opened  before  him,  and  into  it  he  entered  with  a  zeal  and 
endurance  almost  incredible.  Certain  it  is  that  it  was  his 
common  practice  to  walk,  almost  every  week,  winter  and 
summer,  from  five  to  eighteen  miles  and  back,  to  give  Sab- 
bath preaching  to  destitute  places.  He  usually  went,  if  it 
was  far,  on  Saturday,  and  returned  on  Monday.  This, 
together  with  the  freque^t  calls  to  funerals,  necessarily 
made  a  heav}^  draft  on  his  time,  which  most  men  in  his  cir- 
cumstances would  have  thought  they  could  not  well  afi'ord ; 
but  never  was  worldly  interest  known  to  weigh  a  feather 
with  him  when  called  to  preach  Christ. 

Tlie  following  places,  with  some  others,  shared  in  his 
frequent  labors:  Milan,  Huron,  Perkins,  Berhn,  Florence, 
Vermilion,  Strong's  Ridge,  Bloomingville,  and  Sandusky 
City.  Few  of  these  places  had  Sabbath  preaching.  For 
nearly  twenty  years  did  Mr.  Gurley  continue  thus  his 
gratuitous  labors:  not  a  forest  in  the  county  but  he  had 
threaded ;  not  a  prairie  but  he  had  crossed ;  and  frequently, 
in  cold  weather,  he  must  off  with  shoes  and  stockings,  and 
wade  the  "swails"  which  then  abounded,  and  were  filled 
with  water.  Subsequently,  he  would  ride  to  his  appoint- 
ments. For  the  last  ten  years  of  his  life  he  preached  but 
=?eldom;  he  was  about  eighty-five  when  he  preached  his 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY.  25] 

.ast  sermon.  No  man,  it  is  believed,  has  preached  in  that 
county  so  many  funeral  discourses  as  he.  He  often  re- 
marked, "What  multitudes  have  I  buried,  and  nearly  all  of 
them  younger  than  myself!"  He  usually  attended  all 
the  quarterly  meetings  on  the  circuit ;  and  it  is  questionable 
whether  any  local  preacher  in  modern  times  has  been  in 
labors  more  abundant. 

Soon  after  Mr.  Gurley's  return  to  the  north,  his  third 
daughter  (Eliza)  died,  at  the  age  of  sixteen;  his  two  elder 
daughters  Avere  married:  they  both  became  members  of 
the  Church.  They  subsequently  removed  to  the  state  of 
Indiana,  where  their  husbands  were  successfully  engaged 
in  the  cultivation  of  the  soil. 

In  the  year  1824  the  second  son  of  Mr.  Gurley,  then 
twenty  years  of  age,  embraced  the  truth,  and  united  with 
the  Church.  In  1828  he  was  admitted  on  trial,  as  a 
traveling  preacher,  in  the  Ohio  conference.* 

Thus  had  Mr.  Gurley  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  two  of 
his  sons  in  the  itinerant  field.  He  has  been  heard  fre- 
quently to  say,  that  he  could  now  see  why  the  providence 
of  God  had  led  him  to  the  wilds  of  Ohio. 

He  lived  to  see  the  work  of  God  greatly  revive  and 
extend  throughout  the  rapidly-settling  country.  It  would 
be  too  great  a  digression  to  notice  in  this  work  the  diflferent 
ministers,  traveling  and  local,  who  fought,  side  by  side  in 
that  region,  the  battles  of  the  Lord.  I  will,  ho-wover,  take 
a  passing  glance  at  a  few  of  them. 

As  leaders  of  the  host,  we  may  name  James  M'Mahon, 
William  Swayze,  Jacob  Young,  and  Russell  Bigelow,  all  of 
whom  were  zealous  presiding  elders.  Amongst  those  who 
traveled  on  that  circuit  in  early  times,  are  found  the  names 
of  Alfred  Brunson,  Dennis  Godard,  Shadrach  Ruarch,  ami 
Adam  Poe. 

*  The  writer  of  this  work. 


252 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


There  were  a  number  of  local  preachers  who,  with  com 
mendable  zeal,  took  part  in  the  work  of  spiritual  husbandry. 
Two  of  these  were  more  distinguished  than  others — True 
Pattee  and  James  M'Intire.  These  were  both  acceptable 
and  useful  preachers,  but  widely  different  men. 

Pattee  was  a  well-built  and  fine-proportioned  man,  with 
a  manner  easy  and  graceful ;  M'Intire  was  tall,  raw-boned, 
and  loose -jointed,  naturally  reminding  one  of  Pharaoh's 
**lean  kine."  Pattee  dressed  well,  with  broadcloth  coat  and 
neat  cravat ;  M'Intire  wore  a  blue  hunting-shirt,  tow  pants, 
and  shirt  of  the  same  material,  the  bosom  of  which  was 
fastened  with  an  Indian  broach ;  while  the  brown  collar  lay 
open  on  his  shoulder,  exposing  his  long,  sinewy  neck. 

The  former  was  a  dignified-looking  man  in  the  pulpit ;  the 
latter  could  be  dignified  in  no  attitude,  graceful  in  no  move- 
ment. Pattee  studied  to  please  and  persuade ;  M'Intire  to 
enlighten  and  convince.  The  former  addressed  the  softer 
passions ;  the  latter  appealed  to  the  judgment.  The  one  con- 
ciliated and  pleased,  by  his  suavity  of  manner  and  natural 
elocution;  the  other  astonished  by  his  depth  of  thought, 
and  the  originality  and  simphcity  of  his  illustrations. 

Pattee  would  throw  before  the  audience  some  pleasing 
truth,  strew  around  it  some  flowers  of  rhetoric,  and  leave 
his  hearers  delighted  with  both  it  and  himself;  M'Intire, 
with  the  first  glance  of  his  small,  piercing  eye,  would  seem 
to  penetrate  every  intellect  and  every  heart.  He  would 
then  lead  his  audience  along,  disentangling  some  complicated 
subject — pursuing  some  distant,  but  important  conclusion — 
exposing  to  contempt  and  laughter  some  specious  sophistry ; 
or,  with  some  withering  irony  or  scorching  sarcasm,  com- 
pletely storm  the  bulwarks  of  the  enemy.  The  former 
could  entertain  an  assembly  for  an  hour;  the  latter  en- 
chain one  for  three.  They  were  both  good  and  useful 
men,  adapteS  to  the   times  in  which  they  flourished; 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


253 


both  had  seals  to  their  miaistiy,  and  their  record  is  on 
high. 

In  1831  the  Ohio  conference  held  its  session  in  Mans- 
field. Mr.  Gurley  attended,  and  was  elected  to  elder's 
orders,  and  ordained  by  Bishop  Hedding:  he  was  then  in 
his  seventy-fifth  year.  He  was  not  solicitous  of  this  honor, 
believing  that  it  would  seldom  be  necessary  for  him  to 
exercise  its  functions ;  he  yielded,  however,  to  the  solicita- 
tions of  others,  and  consented  to  be  ordained.  Advanced 
as  he  was  in  years,  he  had  several  times  the  opportunity, 
in  the  absence  of  a  traveling  elder,  at  large  meetings,  to 
administer  the  sacrament.  As  he  advanced  in  years,  his 
presence  at  the  quarterly  meetings,  which  he  punctually 
attended,  produced  a  marked  impression.  His  frame,  bowed 
with  the  weight  of  ninety  years,  his  animated  face,  his 
lively  step  and  cheerful  air,  his  flowing  silver  locks,  drew 
the  attention  of  all;  while  the  original  remarks  he  often 
made,  and  the  deeply-interesting  details  of  his  long  experi- 
ence, related  in  the  most  graphic,  yet  humble  and  aflecting 
manner,  often  produced  a  very  deep  sensation  in  the  con- 
gregation, and  sometimes  an  extraordinary  overflow  of 
Christian  sympathy.  As  a  token  of  their  respect  and 
aff'ection,  the  quarterly  conference  of  the  Norwalk  circuit, 
on  motion  of  the  Rev.  Edward  Thomson,  then  Principal 
of  the  Norwalk  Seminary,  passed  a  resolution,  requesting 
"father  Gurley"  to  sit  for  his  portrait,  which  should  be 
preserved  by  the  stewards  as  the  property  of  the  quarterly 
conference  or  circuit.  Some  twenty  dollars  were  contributed 
for  the  purpose,  an  artist  was  employed,  and  an  excellent 
portrait  on  canvas  produced,  which  is  preserved  in  the 
"  Baldwin  Institute,"  a  seminary  under  the  patronage  of 
the  North  Ohio  annual  conference. 

The  temporal  circumstances  of  Mr.  Gurley,  for  the  last 
twenty  years  of  his  life,  though  not  affluent,  were  easy. 


254 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


For  support  he  depended  chiefly  on  his  farm;  though, 
occasionalh^  he  would  make  a  set  of  silver  spoons,  mend 
an  article  of  jewelry,  engrave  a  finger  ring,  or  repair  a 
mathematical  instrument. 

His  humble  residence  was  a  resort  for  many  visitors. 
Ministers  of  the  Gospel  always  found  there  a  welcome 
home.  Members  of  the  Church,  living  a  hundred  miles 
distant,  who  had  heard  of  him,  being  in  that  direction  on 
business,  would  turn  aside  to  see  a  preacher  who  was 
licensed  by  Wesley — who  had  been  imprisoned  by  Roman 
Catholics,  and  led  out  to  be  put  to  death. 

His  health  was,  in  general,  excellent,  though  that  of 
Mrs.  Gurley  was  very  defective.  They  had,  in  all,  eleven 
children.  Six  only  of  these  were  living  at  the  time  of  his 
death,  his  eldest  daughter,  Mrs.  Broaded,  having  died 
a  short  time  previous.  His  second  daughter,  Mrs.  Cox, 
resided  in  Indiana;  while  his  youngest  daughter,  who  had 
recently  married  a  physician,  lived  in  the  vicinity.  His  two 
older  sons,  as  we  have  seen,  were  in  the  itinerancy.  The 
two  younger  were  members  of  the  Church,  the  youngest 
residing  at  Marion,  and  the  other  occupying  the  homestead, 
where  he  resided.  Occasional  visits  from  these  enlivened 
the  hours  at  the  paternal  mansion.  With  cheerful  stories  of 
by-gone  years — with  the  sacred  songs  which  he  had  sung  to 
them  in  their  childhood — with  affectionate  inquiries  about 
their  respective  charges  and  families,  would  he  interest  and 
entertain  his  assembled  children  and  grandchildren,  and 
close  the  evening's  interview  with  prayer  for  their  welfare. 
In  the  absence  of  all  other  company,  he  found,  in  books 
and  periodicals,  abundant  entertainment  and  a  rich  repast. 

But  the  longest  journey  has  its  end;  and  the  time  at 
length  arrived,  though  by  imperceptible  gradations,  when 
the  mental  and  physical  power  of  his  vigorous  constitution 
began  to  give  way. 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY.  255 

Up  to  the  age  of  eiglity-six  he  could  read,  with  but  little 
difficulty ;  but  from  that  time  his  sight  rapidly  failed.  It 
was  an  aflfecting  sight,  to  one  who  knew  his  strong  love  of 
reading,  to  see  him  take  the  Christian  Advocate,  and,  stand- 
ing out  of  doors,  hold  it  up  to  the  direct  rays  of  the  sun. 
This  could  not  last  long.  Gradually  the  windows  of  the 
soul  were  darkened,  until,  at  last,  he  said,  "I  shall  never 
read  more."  Exceedingly  defective  in  hearing,  no  one  could 
read  to  him.  Thus  the  intellectual  man  was  left  without 
food,  and,  therefore,  soon  began  to  show  signs  of  decay. 
Yet  he  murmured  not.  He  would  say,  "Well,  why  should 
I  complain?  I  have  had  my  day,  and  a  long  one,  too." 
Still  his  memory,  in  regard  to  early  years,  was  good.  He 
conversed  with  vivacity,  and  would  still,  occasionally,  speak 
and  pray  in  public.  The  last  sermon  which  the  writer  of 
this  volume  heard  him  deliver,  was  in  Sandusky  City,  several 
years  before  he  died.  His  text  was  from  Solomon's  Song, 
V,  9:  "What  is  thy  beloved  more  than  another's  beloved, 
that  thou  dost  so  charge  us?"  He  drew  a  picture  of  a 
person,  with  the  most  lovely  traits  of  character,  and  then 
showed  that  Jesus  possessed  all  these,  in  a  superior  degree. 
"Ladies,"  said  he,  "the  rose  on  your  cheeks  will  fade,  your 
glossy  ringlets  will  become  gray,  and  your  polished  brows 
will  be  furrowed  o'er  with  age,  and  your  fair  forms  become 
food  for  worms ;  but  the  charms  of  my  Beloved  shall  never 
wither.  His  beauty  shall  never  die.  Come,  then,  to  the 
arms  of  my  Beloved.  'He  is  the  chief  amongst  ten  thou- 
sand, and  the  one  altogether  lovely.'  " 

The  last  time  the  writer  heard  him  speak  in  love-feast 
was  at  Perkins,  in  July,  1842.  His  remarks  were  noted 
down  at  the  time.    He  spoke,  very  briefly,  as  follows : 

"Thirty-one  thousand,  one  hundred  and  sixty-six  days 
have  passed  over  my  head,  since  I  have  been  a  traveler  in 
this  vale  of  tears ;  and  O,  what  scenes  and  dangers  have  I 


256  MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 

passed  through ! — dangers  by  sea  and  by  land,  by  persecu- 
tions and  by  war !  But,  out  of  all,  the  hand  of  God  hath 
sai'^-ly  brought  me.  Many  things,  this  morning,  unite  to 
make  this  a  deeply-interesting  season  to  me.  I  am  now  on 
the  verge  of  an  awful  eternity.  I  believe  I  shall  never  see 
you  again,  here,  in  a  love-feast ;  but  I  know  there  is  a  rest 
for  the  people  of  God ;  and,  although  I  am  now  but  an  old 
and  feeble  servant  of  Christ,  yet  I  believe  that  Jesus,  my 
Savior,  who  has  so  long  given  me  his  grace  to  help  me,  will 
still  sustain  the  tottering  clay,  and  never  leave  nor  forsake 
me,  till  I  am  received  at  last  into  the  asylum  of  the  blessed 
above.  This  is  the  last  time,  I  presume,  I  shall  ever 
meet  with  my  son  in  a  love-feast.  You  know  he  has  been 
four  years  on  this  district,  and  must  needs  go,  I  know  not 
where.  He  may  not  be  with  me,  even  when  dying,  to  close 
my  eyes."  Here  the  venerable  father  paused,  overcome 
with  emotion.  "But,  glory  to  God!  I  shall  be  supported 
by  his  presence,  even  down  to  the  Jordan  of  death!  I 
love  the  Methodist  Church;  and  it  is  my  earnest  desire  and 
prayer,  that  every  one  of  you  may  come  down  to  the  Jor- 
dan of  death,  adopting  the  lines  of  the  poet,  in  that  beau- 
tiful hymn  in  your  books : 

'  0  God,  thou  bottomless  abyss  ! 

Thee  to  perfection  who  can  know  ? 
O  height  immense !  what  words  suffice. 

Thy  countless  attributes  to  show  ? 
Unfathomable  depths  thou  art ! 

0,  plunge  me  in  thy  mercy's  sea! 
Void  of  true  wisdom  is  my  heart; 

With  love  and  wisdom  cover  me  ! 
While  thee,  all  infinite,  I  set, 

By  faith,  before  my  ravish'd  eye; 
My  weakness  bends  beneath  the  weight ; 

O'erpower'd  I  sink,  I  faint,  I  die.' 

This  is  my  desire,"  he  added,  "that  you  may  all  be  plunged 
in  that  sea  of  mercy — that  bottomless  abyss  of  love,  and 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WmJAM  GURLEY.  257 

rise  to  all  tlie  life  of  God,  which  may  he  grant  for  his  Son's 
sake  !'* 

He  repeated  the  foregoing  hnes  of  that  sublime  hymn 
with  appropriate  emphasis  and  peculiar  energy.  He  was 
right  in  his  conjecture.  He  never  spoke  in  love-feast  again, 
in  the  hearing  of  that  son.  The  mode  of  stating  his  age 
in  days  was  in  keeping  with  his  usual  course,  which  was, 
always  to  begin  with  something  which,  from  its  novelty, 
would  excite  attention. 

Notwithstanding  the  eye  of  this  venerable  servant  of  God 
had  become  dim,  and  his  natural  force  abated,  yet,  by  the 
filial  attentions  of  his  son  William,  with  whom  he  resided, 
he  still  attended  pubhc  worship,  until  in  November,  1847, 
at  which  time  he  was  over  ninety  years  of  age.  During 
that  month  he  complained  of  debihty ;  and,  at  length,  was 
confined  to  his  bed  with  a  slow  fever.  His  appetite  depart- 
ed, and  his  strength  gradually  declined  until  the  10th  of 
February,  1848,  when  it  became  evident  that  the  time  of 
his  departure  was  at  hand.  Through  his  protracted  illness 
he  continued  perfectly  sensible;  and  it  was  exceedingly 
edifying  to  hear  him  speak  of  his  confidence  in  God.  The 
promises  of  God,  which  he  had  so  often  proclaimed  to 
others,  were  now  sweet  to  his  soul.  When  asked,  by  a  friend, 
if  his  prospects  were  bright  for  a  better  world,  "0  yes,'* 
said  he,  "his  rod  and  his  staflf  comfort  me,"  and  then 
repeated  some  expressive  lines  of  one  of  our  hymns.  To 
bis  son,  who  was  with  him  until  a  few  days  before  he  died, 
and  was  then  obliged  to  leave,  he  said,  at  parting,  "Tell  all 
the  people,  that  Jesus  is  with  me.'* 

It  had  ever  been  his  wish  that  he  might  retain  his  reason 
to  the  last ;  and  he  had  often  prayed  that  it  might  be  so ; 
and  God  granted  him  his  petition.  On  the  morning  of  the 
10th  he  gave  evident  indications  of  being  on  the  brink  of 
the  river.  Of  this  he  became  fully  aware.  He  was  rsused 
22 


258  MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GTJRLET. 

up  in  the  bed;  and  now,  calling  for  each  member  .if  the 
family,  he  took  them  by  the  hand,  and  bade  them  faiewell. 
When  this  was  over  there  was  a  short  pause,  when,  raising 
his  eyes,  ho  said,  with  peculiar  emphasis,  "What  a  beauti- 
ful country  is  heaven!  I  see  God,"  and,  in  a  few  moments, 
ceased  to  breathe.  Thus  died  this  venerable  father,  in  the 
■ninety-first  year  of  his  age. 

His  remains  are  deposited  in  a  secluded  spot,  where 
several  of  the  family  connections  repose.  His  aged  com- 
panion did  not  long  survive  him.  She  closed  her  eyes  in 
peace  on  the  ensuing  September.  For  fifty-three  years 
they  had  traveled  together  life's  rugged  path,  in  harmony 
and  affection.  She  was  an  intelligent,  devoted,  and  exem- 
plary Christian. 

Having  thus  traced  the  subject  of  this  memoir,  from 
infancy,  through  varied  and  striking  vicissitudes  of  fortune, 
to  an  honorable  and  extreme  old  age — having  marked  the 
steadfastness  of  his  faith  in  God,  and  the  cheerfulness  with 
which  he  bore  the  ills  of  life — the  industry  with  which  he 
labored  in  the  harvest  fields  of  our  Zion — and,  finally,  the 
triumphant  close  of  his  mortal  existence,  it  only  remains 
that  we  briefly  sketch  some  of  those  characteristics  which 
distinguished  him  as  a  man,  a  Christian,  and  a  minister. 

He  was  intelligent.  Though  not  a  classical  scholar,  yet 
he  was  well  read  in  the  works  of  the  most  distinguished 
authors,  both  ancient  and  modern.  With  histoiy  he  was 
delighted:  Josephus,  Rollin,  Plutarch,  and  Hume  were 
familiar  to  him. 

In  early  life  he  read  Enghsh  translations  of  the  ancient 
poets.  Of  Homer,  especially,  he  was  very  fond.  With 
biography  and  travels  he  was  constantly  conversant.  He 
perused  Durbin's,  Ohn's,  and  Stephens'  works  after  he  was 
eighty  years  of  age.  With  the  political  movements  of  all 
Europe,  for  the  last  fifty  years,  he  was  remarkably  familiar. 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY.  259 

as  well  as  with  the  names  and  character  of  the  leading 
men;  and  he  watched  the  progressive  changes  of  the  old 
world  with  peculiar  interest  and  sympathy.  With  the 
literature  of  the  Church  he  was  also  well  acquainted. 
Clarke's  Commentary  he  read  in  numbers,  as  it  first  issued 
from  the  press.  The  principal  writings  of  Wesley  and 
Fletcher  he  brought  with  him  from  England.  His  hbrary, 
when  he  came  to  America,  was  quite  extensive.  The  most 
of  it,  however,  he  was  obliged  to  leave  in  Connecticut. 
He  brought  to  the  west  only  a  box  of  choice  volumes. 
These,  during  the  war,  were  buried.  They  were  dug  up 
by  some  neighbors,  at  the  close  of  hostilities,  and  none 
were  to  be  found,  on  Mr.  Gurley's  return  to  the  north, 
except  a  large  folio  Bible,  with  notes,  and  a  quarto  volume 
of  Josephus.  But  he  laid  the  whole  country  under  contri- 
bution for  books  :  and,  until  near  the  close  of  his  life,  he 
was  seldom  without  a  course  of  daily  reading. 

He  delighted  to  read  aloud  to  a  company  of  friends,  and 
it  was  music  to  hear  him.  The  sweet,  mellow  tones  of  his 
silvery  voice  fell  harmoniously  on  the  ear,  while  his  em- 
phasis, and  his  distinct  enunciation,  and  animated  manner, 
gave  a  double  charm  to  the  subjects. 

He  was  well  read  in  natural  history,  and  would  illustrate 
points  of  theology  by  Goldsmith's  description  of  a  feather, 
or  Wesley's  account  of  the  polypus. 

His  extensive  and  close  observation  had  enriched  his 
mind  with  much  valuable  information,  and  no  intelligent 
person  could  be  in  his  company  an  hour,  without  being 
struck  with  his  retentive  memory,  extensive  reading,  and 
versatile  knowledge. 

He  was  cheerful.  There  was  about  him  a  rich  vein  of 
Irish  humor,  which  he  employed,  not  for  the  purpose  of 
provoking  mirth  and  levity,  but  to  entertain  pleasantly  and 
agreeably  the  company  in  which  he  might  happen  to  be. 


260  MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GtTRLEY. 

Some  might  deem  this  inconsistent  "vvith  the  dignity  and 
gravity  so  important  to  a  minister  of  Christ;  but  in  him 
it  was  so  blended  with  the  useful  and  the  serious,  that 
those  who  wore  a  short  time  in  his  company  could  see  that 
it  was  not  the  frothy  bubblings  of  a  vain  mind,  but  the 
upgushings  of  a  pure  and  perennial  fountain  of  Christian 
cheerfulness. 

A  minister  of  a  decidedly  gloomy  cast  of  mind — one 
who  seemed  to  think  earth  would  be  better  without  its 
smiles,  and  that  a  hearty  laugh  was  a  mortal  sin — called 
to  spend  a  day  or  two  with  him.  Having  heard  much 
of  "father  Gurley"  as  an  "old-fashioned"  minister,  he 
doubtless  thought  he  would  find  one  man,  at  least,  as 
solemn  as  himself.  Mr.  Gurley  was  perusing  some  English 
author,  favorable  to  high  Church  principles,  when  the  stran- 
ger arrived.  He  was  received  with  a  cheerful  welcome, 
and  his  horse  put  up. 

The  gloomy  aspect  of  the  traveler  led  Mr.  Gurley  to  the 
conclusion,  that  probably  he  was  way-worn  and  dejected; 
he,  therefore,  at  once  endeavored  to  dissipate  the  cloud. 

"I  have  just  finished  a  book  on  the  Church  of  England," 
said  he.  *'How  do  you  like  it?"  said  the  stranger,  gravely. 
"0,  as  to  that,"  replied  Mr.  Gurley,  "I  must  say,  as  the 
man  said  of  his  wooden  god,  I  don't  half  like  it."  A  look 
of  astonishment,  and  a  deep-drawn  sigh,  was  the  only 
reply.  Mr.  G.  then  referred,  in  a  humorous  and  witty 
style,  to  the  absurdities  of  the  English  hierarchy;  but  ia 
the  stranger's  bosom  there  was  no  sympathy  with  such 
humor,  and  not  a  muscle  of  his  face  relaxed. 

This  imperturbable  gravity  of  his  guest  roused  Mr.  Gur- 
ley completely,  and  he  at  once  commenced  an  account  of 
an  encounter  between  a  Wesleyan  preacher  and  a  proud, 
worldly  parson,  in  Ireland.  The  narrative  was  so  nearly 
connected  with  Methodism,  and  so  attractive  and  curious  in 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


261 


its  details,  that  the  attention  of  the  stranger  was  riveted  to 
the  subject.  The  close  of  it  was  so  provokingly  ludicrous, 
that  it  completely  stormed  the  fortress  of  his  gravity,  and 
an  irrepressible  gush  of  risibility  suffused  his  face.  The 
emotion,  however,  was  only  for  a  moment ;  and  so  much 
was  he  wounded  in  feeling,  that  he  actually  called  Mr. 
Gurley  out  of  his  own  house,  and  intimated  modestly  to 
him  that  he  was  afraid  they  had  indulged  in  too  much 
levity.  Mr.  Gurley  replied  by  tapping  him  on  the  shoulder 
and  saying,  "Never  mind,  brother;  you  will  become  better 
acquainted  with  me  hereafter.  With  me  a  merry  heart  is 
a  continual  feast." 

The  stranger  afterward  became  one  of  his  warmest 
friends  and  admirers;  and,  indeed,  finally  dismissed  that 
constrained  and  affected  gravity,  which  would  exclude  from 
the  domestic  circle  the  smile  which  cheers  and  the  humor 
which  enlivens. 

To  coarse  and  vulgar  witticisms  he  never  descended ;  yet 
of  genuine,  ready  wit,  few  men  possessed  more  than  him- 
self— and  certainly,  few  ever  used  it  with  less  injury  to 
himself  and  others.  Satire  waits  on  wit;  and  many  have 
sacrificed  a  real  friend  for  the  pleasure  of  a  fine  joke. 
But  such  was  not  his  manner.  He  employed  it  to  enliven 
conversation  and  to  expose  folly,  or  to  extricate  himself  or 
others  from  some  awkward  dilemma. 

He  once  had  an  appointment  at  Norwalk.    He  was 

entertained  at  the  house  of  Dr.  G  ,  who  was  not  a 

member  of  the  Church,  but  a  respectable  physician  and  a 
worthy  man.  After  morning  worship  in  the  family,  the 
Bible  was  laid  on  the  bureau  with  the  books  from  whence 
it  had  been  taken.  When  the  hour  of  worship  arrived, 
Mr.  Gurley  took,  as  he  supposed,  the  sacred  book  from  its 
place,  and,  putting  it  under  his  arm,  proceeded  with  the 
Doctor  to  the  court-house,  in  which  meetings  were  then 


262  MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 

held.  Whether  he  had  previously  selected  a  text  is  uncer« 
tain.  It  is  not  improbable  that  his  mind  was  unsettled  on 
the  point,  as  is  frequently  the  case  with  those  preachers 
whose  efforts  are  purely  extemporaneous.  Be  that  as  it 
may,  he  did  not  look  into  his  Bible  until  he  had  sung  and 
prayed.  While  the  audience  were  singing  the  last  verse 
of  the  hymn,  he  reached  for  the  book,  and,  rising  up, 
looked  in  it  earnestly.  Then  lifting  his  brilliant  eye,  which 
flashed  with  some  peculiar  emotion,  he  glanced  rapidly 
round  on  the  audience.  A  slight  shade  of  perplexity, 
which  was  visible  on  his  countenance,  passed  away  like  a 
shadow.  He  was  looking  into  the  wrong  book ;  instead  of 
the  good  old  Bible,  so  familiar  to  his  eye,  it  was  a  modern 
work  on  anatomy  and  physiology,  departments  of  science 
on  which  he  had  no  disposition  to  discourse  on  that  occa- 
sion. The  page  on  which  his  eye  rested  as  he  opened  the 
book,  had  on  it  an  engraving  of  the  human  ear.  A  slight, 
but  scarcely  discernible  smile  played  round  the  lips  of  the 
speaker;  but,  with  scarcely  an  instant's  hesitation,  he  an- 
nounced, in  his  accustomed  tone  and  manner,  the  text, 
which  by  instantaneous  association  came  to  his  mind :  "  He 
that  hath  an  ear  to  hear,  let  him  hear."  He  preached  with 
his  usual  freedom  on  the  value  of  the  word  of  God,  and 
the  manner  and  spirit  in  which  it  should  be  heard.  As 
they  were  passing  homeward,  "Doctor,"  said  Mr.  Gurley, 
looking  archly  in  his  face,  "  do  you  know  what  I  had  for 
my  text?"  "I  remember  the  words,  sir,  but  I  think  you 
did  not  mention  the  chapter  or  verse."  "I  suppose.  Doc- 
tor," continued  he,  "you  little  thought  it  was  this?"  holding 
up  the  volume  with  the  ear  visible.  The  Doctor  was  con- 
vulsed with  laughter,  and  often  referred  to  the  circumstance 
when  speaking  of  the  preacher. 

As  a  Christian,  his  piety  was  uniform;  "no  changes  of 
season  or  place  "  produced  any  observable  diflerence  in  his 


4 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET.  268 

state  of  mind.  He  seemed  always  what  you  saw  him  once. 
He  never  spoke  of  his  doubts,  his  fears,  or  his  temptations ; 
but  always  of  his  confidence  in  God. 

He  had  strong  faith.  His  firm  belief  in  a  special  provi- 
dence, led  him  to  make  every  matter  a  subject  of  prayer. 
In  several  cases,  when  praying^  for  persons  not  expected  to 
recover,  he  would  rise  from  his  knees  with  the  fullest  assu- 
rance that  they  would  live. 

The  habitual  state  of  his  mind,  in  relation  to  his  Chris- 
tian character,  was  that  of  calmness  and  serenity;  but  he 
never  appeared  to  be  dry  or  cold.  His  public  and  family 
devotions  were  characterized  by  a  freshness,  originality,  and 
variety,  rarely  exceeded.  His  every-day  prayers  bore  an 
unusually  slight  resemblance  to  each  other.  They  arose 
from  every-day  duties  or  circumstances,  and  were,  therefore, 
diversified  as  the  passing  events,  and  were  always  appro- 
priate and  impressive. 

He  was  habitually  serious  and  devotional.  His  serious- 
ness was  as  conspicuous  as  his  cheerfulness:  these  seemed 
no  more  incompatible  with  each  other  than  the  color  and 
the  fragrance  of  the  rose.  He  realized  constantly  the 
presence  of  God,  and  mental  and  ejaculatory  prayer  seemed 
to  occupy  more  or  less  of  every  hour  of  his  life. 

His  amiable  and  charitable  disposition  eflfectually  secured 
him  from  those  bickerings  and  difficulties  into  which  hasty 
and  passionate  persons  are  so  liable  to  be  betrayed.  Though 
a  member  of  the  Church  more  than  sixty  years,  it  is  not 
known  that  he  ever  had  the  slightest  difficulty  with  any 
member  of  it  during  all  that  time.  It  was  his  glory  to  pass 
over  a  transgression. 

He  was  a  rare  singer.  Nature  had  given  him  a  voice  of 
great  compass  and  volume,  and  its  intonations  were  exqui- 
sitely fine  and  musical.  He  never  studied  music  as  a  science ; 
but  he  learned,  in  Europe,  an  amazing  variety  of  tunes. 


264  MEMOIR  OP  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 

The  hymns  most  generally  sung  in  our  Church  were  not 
those  of  his  choice,  and  he  often  remarked  that  in  this  coun- 
try our  best  hymns  are  rarely  sung. 

"The  God  of  Abram  praise,"  and  "Wrestling  Jacob," 
were  favorites  of  his ;  also,  "  I'll  praise  my  Maker  while  I've 
breath,"  and  "0,  God,  thou  bottomless  abyss."  His  solos 
would  entrance  an  audience ;  and  tens  of  thousands  will  re- 
member, through  life,  the  thrilling  tones  of  his  powerful  and 
melodious  voice. 

He  never  despised  the  gifts  of  others,  however  weak,  but 
was  always  ready  to  encourage  the  desponding,  and  to  sym- 
pathize with  the  dejected  or  afflicted. 

A  preacher  of  another  denomination  once  had  an  appoint- 
ment in  the  neighborhood  where  he  resided.  The  audience 
was  large,  for  the  place,  and  of  different  denominations. 
He  commenced  his  sermon  with  evident  embarrassment ;  pro- 
ceeded about  five  minutes,  when  he  became  confused  and 
speechless,  and  to  his  great  mortification  was  obliged  to  take 
his  seat ;  which  he  did,  requesting,  as  he  sat  down,  that  some 
one  would  proceed  with  the  meeting. 

The  preacher  had  just  come  from  a  sacramental  meeting, 
and  two  or  three  of  his  brethren  in  the  ministry  were  with 
him.  These  were  much  mortified,  likewise,  and  hung  their 
heads  in  silence.  Perceiving  their  embarrassment,  after  a 
moment's  pause  Mr.  Gurley  rose,  and  with  a  smile  on  his 
countenance,  broke  the  silence  with  this  remark:  "For  the 
iniquities  of  the  people,  hath  the  Lord  shut  the  mouth  of 
his  prophet."  The  audience,  who  were  thus  made  to  bear 
the  blame  of  the  failure,  whether  deservedly  or  not,  -were 
evidently  relieved.  Mr.  Gurley  proceeded  to  make  a  few 
remarks  on  the  subject  introduced,  and  then  took  his  seat, 
when  the  brethren  of  the  minister,  who  had  been  thrown 
"Aors  du  combat,''  proceeded  with  the  exercises,  and  closed 
the  services. 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET.  265 

The  young  preachers  who  were  appomted  to  the  cu-cuit 
attracted  his  special  attention,  and  he  usually  ventured  an 
opinion  as  to  their  future  promise.  To  one  of  these,  whose 
manner  of  speaking  was  unpleasant,  he  remarked:  "Mr. 
Wesley  often  spoke  in  loud  tones ;  but  he  never  screeched" 

The  residence  of  Mr.  Gurley  was  embraced  in  the  first 
circuit  traveled  by  Dr.  Thomson,  now  President  of  the  Ohio 
Wesleyan  University.  The  first  time  he  heard  the  Doctor 
preach  he  observed,  to  a  friend :  He  is  a  very  small  man ; 
but,  mark  my  words,  he  will  yet  become  a  great  one." 

To  the  Church  of  which  he  was  a  member,  he  had  a 
depth  and  strength  of  attachment  seldom  surpassed. 

His  personal  acquaintance  with  Mr.  Wesley,  the  great  and 
excellent  founder  of  Methodism,  had  impressed  him  with  an 
early  and  deep  conviction,  that  it  was  the  cause  of  God. 
The  inteUigence,  the  zeal,  the  holiness,  and  the  Herculean 
labors  of  that  wonderful  man,  were  constantly  associated  in 
his  mind  with  the  great  body  of  Methodists  raised  up  under 
his  supervision  or  through  his  instrumentality.  He  had 
studied  ecclesiastical  history  with  attention,  and  he  regarded 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  as  distinguished  beyond  all 
others,  for  the  combined  elements  of  simplicity,  strength, 
harmonious  action,  and  conservative  and  aggressive  power. 
Though  accustomed  to- the  Wesleyan  plan  as  it  is  in  England 
and  Ireland,  yet  he  regarded  the  office  and  labors  of  the 
bishops  of  our  Church,  in  this  country,  as  of  vast  and  ^dtal 
importance  to  the  integrity  and  unity  of  American  Metho- 
dism. Of  the  power  of  the  Episcopacy,  of  which  so  much 
has  been  said,  he  had  no  fears :  he  knew  they  were  respon- 
sible, and  that  was  sufficient.  He  believed  them  to  be  men 
of  God,  in  labors  abundant.  ^  He  read  whatever  came  from 
their  pen  with  special  attention,  entertained  for  them  a  sin- 
cere veneration,  and  never  spoke  of  them  but  with  profound 
resDcct, 

23 


266 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


On  one  occasion,  when  a  "Radical"  had  exhausted  his 
stock  of  argument  and  eloquence  to  convince  the  people 
that  the  bishops  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  pos- 
sessed too  much  power,  and  were  dangerous,  tyrannical 
men,  and  seemed  to  think  that  those  present  were  satisfied 
tliat  it  was  high  time  to  get  out  of  such  dangerous  company, 
Mr.  Gurley  rose,  and  in  a  pleasant  tone  remarked,  that 
through  a  long  life  he  had  been  a  member  of  the  Methodist 
Church ;  and  he  could  assure  all  present  that  he  had  never 
felt  any  other  power  but  the  power  of  "God,  the  Father, 
Son,  and  Holy  Ghost."  "And,  believe  me,  my  friends," 
said  he,  "it  never  did  me  any  harm."  The  adversary  was 
foiled. 

As  a  preacher,  Mr.  Gurley 's  talents,  without  being  of  a 
high  order,  were  respectable.  His  sermons  were  purely  ex- 
temporaneous. It  is  doubtful  if,  during  his  whole  ministry, 
he  ever  penned  one  "  sketch."  But  he  was  by  no  means 
without  study  and  research.  He  weighed  well  the  import 
of  his  subject ;  consulted  commentaries  and  authors;  and  fre- 
quently his  discourses  were  logical,  clear,  and  systematic. 

His  sermons  were  rich  with  illustrations  and  anecdotes; 
his  knowledge  of  the  Bible  was  extensive  and  accurate ;  and 
he  often  drew  from  their  recorded  facts  moral  pictures  of 
peculiar  power. 

His  well-stored  memory  furnished  facts  and  illustrations 
from  history,  both  sacred  and  profane ;  and  he  not  unfre- 
quently  referred  to  some  points  in  his  own  experience  in  con- 
firmation of  the  truth. 

His  manner  was  animated,  but  not  boisterous ;  he  seldom 
discussed  controverted  points,  but  he  well  understood  the 
doctrines  of  the  Bible,  and  preached  them  plainly.  The 
atonement  was  his  theme;  entire  sanctification  he  always 
urged.  Of  his  own  attainments  in  holiness  he  spoke  with 
great  modesty;  but  that  he  enjoyed  in  a  large  degree  the 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLET. 


267 


blessing  no  one  who  knew  him  could  doubt.  But  of  his 
constant  faith,  unwavering  confidence,  and  cloudless  joys, 
he  spoke  with  the  greatest  freedom. 

In  the  comparative  seclusion  and  retirement  of  age,  he 
was  still  a  watchful  observer  of  the  signs  of  the  times,  and 
marked  with  heart-felt  joy  the  triumphs  of  our  beloved 
Zion;  and  well  might  he  do  so,  for  when  he  was  bora 
Methodism  was  unknown  on  this  continent.  Before  he  died, 
her  communicants  were  more  than  a  million.  But  ho  has 
descended  to  his  rest;  he  sleeps  with  his  fathers,  and  his 
spirit  and  his  record  are  on  high. 

To  the  last  he  felt  a  deep  sympathy  for  his  native  land, 
and  hoped  and  prayed  for  her  prosperity.  He  found  but 
little,  however,  in  her  recent  history  and  condition,  to  cheer 
him.  Most  of  the  actors  in  those  scenes  of  blood  through 
which  he  had  passed,  have  indeed  descended  to  the  grave, 
but  the  traces  of  the  conflict  are  still  visible  on  the  moral 
character  and  political  condition  of  the  nation.  The  smoth- 
ered fires,  hke  the  pent-up  lava  of  a  volcano,  still  heave  and 
shake  that  unhappy  land.  Important  concessions  have 
indeed  been  made  to  her  Roman  CathoUc  citizens,  and 
much  has  been  attempted  toward  the  amelioration  of  her 
condition,  and  the  reformation  of  her  people;  yet  each 
succeeding  year  but  deepens  the  sad  picture  of  her  dis- 
tresses. 

Her  spasmodic  efforts  to  throw  off  her  burdens  have  en- 
listed the  sympathies  of  the  ci\ilized  world ;  but  amid  her 
struggles  and  misfortunes,  which  have  awakened  the  com- 
passion of  mankind,  England,  with  her  gigantic  power,  still 
holds  her  with  a  steady  hand,  alike  unwilling  to  relieve  her 
sufferings  or  to  let  her  go.  Her  future  fortunes  no  human 
foresight  can  penetrate.  Philanthropy  and  patriotism,  how- 
ever, prompt  us  to  hope  that  Great  Britain  will  yet  have 
the  sagacity  to  perceive,  and  the  justice  to  apply,  the 


268 


MEMOIR  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  GURLEY. 


means  of  conciliating  the  affection  and  elevating  the  char- 
acter of  her  Irish  subjects ;  and  that,  ere  long,  the  light  of 
a  new  era  may  dawn  on  her  destiny,  and  the  dreams  of  her 
Currans  and  her  Emmets  find  a  reahzation  in  the  brightness 
and  glory  of  her  future  history. 


